12. The truth.

"I love you."

"Uh-huh."

"I want you to only look at me."

I glanced at my friend.

"I am looking at you. Isn’t that enough?"

"Can you please not pretend you don’t understand?"

"What do you want? Do you want us to get intimate like others do in the bathroom? Do you want us
to strip, kiss, and leave love bites on each other’s necks? Is that what you want by confessing to me?"

"K... khun Nueng."

When I said that bluntly and nonchalantly, Piengfah stood there, embarrassed and stunned, with her
face turning red. She probably felt terrible because things turned out this way after her confession.

"I can’t do those things with you."

"Why not?"

"You don’t want to know."

I was prepared to leave, but Piengfah grabbed my arm.

"Tell me why!"

And that made me tell her... straightforwardly.

"We are from different social classes."

My words at that moment must have shattered the heart of my best friend. We pretended that
nothing happened, although something did. Piengfah no longer sat with me as she used to, and
eventually, we became strangers for almost a year.

And one day, I noticed something unusual about my former best friend. She couldn’t eat her favorite
food because she kept vomiting. Moreover, no one else noticed that her figure changed, but I did
because I was her best friend throughout our high school years.

My little friend was getting chubbier. Her protruding belly... it wasn’t normal.

"What’s really going on with you?"

One day, I followed her to the rooftop of Building 4, near the basketball court, during lunchtime. She
tended to go there when something was on her mind.

"Khun Nueng... what are you doing here?"

"I have questions about your condition. You’ve been getting sick often these months." — I didn’t ask
out of concern, but rather out of curiosity. Piengfah looked away and shrugged.

"I’m just a human being. Of course, I get sick from time to time."

"You’ve also gotten chubbier."

"Why are you meddling in my affairs?"

Piengfah immediately turned to snap at me and clutched her belly. Her strange reactions made me
even more curious.

"Your condition is like someone’s..."

"What!"

Her anxiety confirmed my suspicion.

"You look like someone who’s pregnant."

Once I said that, Piengfah was taken aback and was at a loss for words. Initially, I wasn’t sure, but
when she remained silent, I grew anxious. I approached her and grabbed her firmly with both hands.

"Is it true?"

"Leave me alone. It’s none of your business."

"You’re right. It’s not my business... But it’s shocking." — I didn’t know how to react. — "You just
confessed to me, and now you have a baby in your belly? Isn’t it too soon?"

"It’s all because of you."

"What?"

"Because I'm from a lower class. That’s why we’ve come to this."

It was as if we were there again. Because the pain of that day hit me, I bit my lips hard out of remorse
for what I said. Because of my hurtful words, Piengfah made the wrong decision, decided to be with a
guy, and unintentionally got pregnant... I was the only one who noticed when she was already seven
months pregnant.
"You didn’t do what I suggested." — I didn’t dare to look at my former best friend in the eyes because
I still felt guilty. Although I wasn’t the one who got her pregnant, everything happened because of
me.

"Who said I didn’t?"

"What?"

"I took the whole bottle."

I covered my mouth with my hand the moment I heard that. My heart raced faster than ever. That
made Piengfah crack a smile.

"Wow. It’s a great privilege to see you in shock."

"You took it..."

"Yes."

Looking back, I was quite merciless and rebellious. Perhaps I was too aggressive. I couldn’t accept the
idea that Piengfah was pregnant. If the mother wasn’t ready, it was best to remove the baby.

"It’s a sin to kill a life, Khun Nueng."

"It probably is. But if you’re not ready, you shouldn’t let a life be born. Can your family accept the fact
that you’re pregnant?"

Piengfah hesitated because she was afraid of disappointing her family, especially her mother, whom I
often heard was very strict.

"But... But the baby didn’t do anything wrong."

"It did... It came at the wrong time." — I handed Piengfah the medicine I bought from the pharmacy.
— "I heard this would terminate the baby. Take it."

"P... but..."

"Even if we let the baby be born, you can’t raise it. Have you seen the series —Dao Pra Sook—, where
the mother gave birth and left her baby at the hospital? The baby eventually grew up and went to live
in a brothel."

"That’s a series."

"It’s based on real life. This world is a cruel place!" — I placed the medicine in my friend’s hand and
pressed it. — "Don’t let the baby ruin your life. Sin is something that comes to you in your next life or
after you die. You can pay for your sin in hell."
And from that day on... I never saw Piengfah again.

I collapsed to the ground, powerless. Piengfah stood still as she told me what happened. She looked
at me and shook her head slowly.

"I did what you told me to do. But in the end, I was so scared that I had to confess to my mother
because I was in so much pain. The baby was too stubborn. And it was too late in my pregnancy to
get rid of the baby."

Choking up, I placed my hand over the left side of my chest. I thought of A-Nueng’s cute face and felt
guilty. That girl with the most beautiful smile... almost died because of me.

Almost.

"Well... That’s good."

I could feel myself shaking as I said that. Suddenly, tears of relief streamed down my eyes.

"Good, you say... A-Nueng was born premature, so she had to stay in the incubator for months." —
Piengfah knelt beside me as she continued. I could hear the pain in her voice. — "Her development
was slower than others. She couldn’t keep up in class. She’s so nearsighted she’s practically blind."

"H... eh..."

"If you look closely, A-Nueng’s glasses are very thick. That’s the effect of her premature birth. It’s
because her mother did what her best friend suggested. I must admit... seeing A-Nueng in the
incubator made me feel so guilty and distressed that I had to beg my mother to send me abroad."

Tears streamed down Piengfah’s cheeks, and I couldn’t hold back mine either. The truth was revealed,
and it hurt me more than anything.

"It’s all my fault."

I sobbed uncontrollably, blaming myself for everything.

"Yes, it’s your fault. Everything that happened to A-Nueng... it’s all because of you."

I wasn’t sure how long we cried together. It might have been hours until there were no more tears left
to shed. We sat in silence, trying to come to terms with the past and the consequences of our actions.

"So, what do you plan to do now?"

I looked at Piengfah, still feeling guilty but determined to make amends in any way I could.

"I want to help A-Nueng. I want to be there for her and support her in any way possible."

Piengfah nodded, a faint smile appearing on her face despite the tears.
"Then, let’s start by being a family again. Let’s heal together and make sure A-Nueng grows up
knowing she’s loved and supported."

And with that, we began the long journey of reconciliation, forgiveness, and healing. A-Nueng
became the bridge that reconnected us, and together, we faced the challenges ahead with love and
unity.

My goodness... this could become a series.

"I'll give you time to be surprised. Because I need time too."

I said goodbye to my date and tried to get out of there. I needed to find a safe place to hide because I truly felt
guilty for everything that had happened. If these were the old times... before meeting A-Nueng, I wasn't sure if
I could feel any pain. Probably not... because I was heartless and had no connections with anyone except for my
sisters.

But now, I adored A-Nueng. She was part of my life. So, of course, I was shocked... We had just met; am I
already this attached to her...?

"Auntie Nueng."

The familiar voice of A-Nueng made me stop just as I was about to leave my old school. I remembered well
whose voice that was. But my shame, guilt, or something made me dare not turn to look at her.

I didn't dare... Could someone like Sippakorn?

"Are you going back already?"

"Ah... yes."

And when I didn't turn to look at her, the cheerful little girl hurried to position herself in front of me and smile
at me through those thick glasses.

"Why are you returning so soon?"

"I'm tired."

"If you're not here, I don't want to be here either." The little girl clasped her hands behind her back and tilted
her head cutely. "Please stay a little longer. At least keep me company. Having you here with me makes me feel
like I have a friend... Oh, why are you crying?"

"It's nothing."

I wiped away the tears with my fingers and tried to appear normal and emotionless as always.

"My mother must have told you something."

"...."
"There are so many surprises today. I heard the adults say you're from an important family and that you used
to be a star at this school. You're so perfect that no one can compete with you. Geez... My auntie Nueng is such
a rare item..."

I extended my hand to close the girl's mouth and stop her from talking nonstop. We looked into each other's
eyes. I couldn't take it anymore, so I gave her a tight hug.

"...."

"Thank you..."

"Eh?"

"Thank you for being alive."

"What's this? Why do you suddenly become so emotional?" A-Nueng hugged me back and laughed. "Wow...
This is the first time you come running to hug me."

This time, it was me who snuggled my face into A-Neng's shoulder and spoke in a muffled voice while crying. I
couldn't bear that feeling anymore. If it weren't for me, those exquisite eyes wouldn't be dimmed by those
glasses, and her physique wouldn't be so frail.

I had to repay her... I had to compensate for what I did.

"Thank you for being born into this world... Auntie's good girl."

13. The reason why I hate her.

Auntie’s Good Girl..

Due to those words I let slip, I hadn't slept for the past three nights. I was surprised I said something
like that. And hugging A-Nueng to thank her for being born into this world wasn't something
someone like me would normally do.

If I had a gun, I would shoot myself in the head right then.

Suddenly my cheap mobile phone rang next to my bed. I looked at the phone that was still not
broken after all these years and reached out my hand to grab it and see who was calling. Chet's name
was on the screen. I could only sigh because I probably wouldn't be able to avoid answering his call
this time. He had called more than fifty times in the last three days. Something told me that my ex-
boyfriend hadn't been eating or sleeping either. He had probably been thinking about what I told him
that night.

He was probably as surprised and lost as I was.

—Yes?
I only said one word because I didn't want to move my mouth. Chet just sighed through the line. It
seemed he had met someone just like me. He was also too tired to make any sound.

—I would like to meet you.

—I'm not in the mood to see anyone right now.

—Please. I've been in a state of confusion for many days. Please, come meet me.

—Are you sure our stress won't make us commit suicide together?

—At least we can be sure we won't die alone.

Was this really a conversation between two adults in their thirties? I hung up before sighing and
taking a bath after locking myself in my room, surviving on instant noodles these past three days.
Chet picked me up about 15 minutes after hanging up. And as usual, we ended up in an Italian
restaurant. However, that day... neither of us had an appetite.

—You invited me out, so do something. Why are we sitting in silence without even eating?

—I can't eat.

I felt the same.

But not wanting the atmosphere to be too gloomy, I picked up my utensils and started to eat the
tasteless spaghetti like a robot. Chet watched me as I ate and started a conversation after we had
been avoiding it until now.

—Is A-Nueng really my daughter?

I looked him in the eyes and nodded while chewing.

—How old is she?

—She's a senior in high school— I wiped my mouth with a napkin and placed it next to my plate. —
So, she's 18 years old.

Chet counted on his fingers and calculated something mentally before running his hand through his
hair, like someone who had a lot on his mind.

—Her age and timing are very close to when I was with Piengfag...

—Did you know she was pregnant?

My direct question stunned him. He looked down and began to eat, not daring to say anything. And
that was my answer...

-I knew it.
-You were very young.

I wasn't one to overthink things because you couldn't go back in time to change the past. I was just
asking because I wanted to know.

-I told him... -I wasn't ready. My father would have beaten me to death.

-And what did Fah say?

-She didn't say anything. It was as if she just... wanted to tell me and then she disappeared. I admit I
was relieved at that moment. I was afraid that she would cry and someone would come after me. At
that moment, I... I was so immature.

-It's good that you at least admitted it frankly. You didn't tell her to have an abortion, did you?

-No. -I didn't say anything like that. -Chet quickly waves his hand to deny that. It was as if he was
afraid I would think worse of him than I already did. -I was just afraid, but I didn't want her to get rid
of the baby.

-You're a better person than me. I was the one who gave her the medicine to get rid of the baby.

-Eh...

-But A-Nueng survived. She survived to become this cute little girl," I shrugged and laughed dryly
before continuing to question him. -And if Fah cried and asked you to take responsibility, what would
you have done?

-I really don't know.

-In the end, you would have asked her to get rid of the baby? We were young and stupid. That's what
would have happened," I laughed and thought of myself at the time. Fah's pregnancy wasn't even my
business, but I gave her that poison just because I didn't want my friend to lose her future.

-What do I have to do?

-You don't have to do anything. It's the past.

-But now I know I'm somebody's father. I met my daughter... Actually, I should get a DNA test.

I gave him a cold look. Chet quickly tries to explain himself while waving his hands vigorously.

-It's not that I don't believe A-Nueng is my daughter. I just want everything to be legitimate so I know
how to handle the situation. Transparency would make everything easier. I don't despise my own
daughter, of course. I'm ready now.

-They're not asking for anything. So you don't need to take any action. A-Nueng was raised by her
grandmother. You're just a stranger to her," I shrugged and pouted.
Chet hunched his back in despair. I looked at my ex-boyfriend's reaction and laughed a little.

-Why are you so desperate? You're acting like you want a daughter.

-I'm fine with having a daughter. I'm ready now... It's like, it's okay when I didn't know but now that I
know... plus, my daughter is so cute.

I flashed Chet a weak smile when he talked about A-Neng like that because I agreed with him.

-Yes. A-Nueng is cute.... It would be a pity if Fah had changed his mind too late and didn't make it to
the hospital in time.

-Wow... My daughter is so strong.

-You haven't even had a DNA test yet and you're already calling her your daughter repeatedly.

Chet gave me a sheepish smile.

-Honestly. I've adored A-Nueng ever since I met her. Now that I know she's my daughter, I love her
instantly. It's strange... I didn't even raise her, but I can love her right away.

-To be completely accurate, A-Nueng is just a protein that came out of you when you had sex.

-Ah...

-I'm just saying it scientifically -I shrugged indifferently at what I had just said. It was as if I was being
casually sarcastic about it. -It's not strange at all... A- Nueng is a lovely child. Everyone around her can
easily fall in love with her.

-You too? - Chet looked at me happily, but I was startled because he said the word -love- back to
me.

-I don't love her. I mean, I think she's a lovely girl.

-I'm glad.

-What? -I squirmed uncomfortably as I tucked my hair behind my ear. -Why are you glad?

-Normally you don't seem to care about anyone, but you adore A-Nueng? She is very lucky to receive
your love

-I don't love her. Don't say that.

-But you don't seem to mean it.

-Shut up and eat. You are so annoying.

I ended the conversation there and concentrated on eating my food.

Why would I love her? She wasn't my daughter...

Geez. Enough!

Chet dropped me off at my house. I would probably take another day off because I didn't have the
energy to go to the market, and A-Nueng could be waiting for me there. But I forgot... A-Nueng
didn't need to go wait for me there because she had waited for me there before.

-Aunt Nueng.

The animated voice and smiling face rushed toward me in student uniform. I looked at the cute little
girl, who knew nothing, and felt so guilty that I dared not look her in the eyes.

-Ah... Hey.

-Hi, Uncle Chet.

Chet was no different from me. My ex-boyfriend looked at A-Nueng excitedly. I didn't know whether
to smile or cry.

-Can you call me daddy? I will give you 15,000 baht as pocket money.

-What?

I looked at the person who seemed to be singing traditional Thai music and shook my head. Chet
looked lost in space. He quickly cleared his throat, but still couldn't act normal.

-Was going to school a pleasant experience for you?

What was he saying?

-Ah... it was a pleasant experience. -A-Nueng replied, apparently as surprised as I was. Annoyed, I
shooed Chet away.

-You should go back and get some rest. I'll call you later.

-But I...

-Enjoy your trip.

-What kind of a saying is that? -A kind one.

-A kind one. If you know what I mean... come back first.

I wanted to tell him that we both didn't know what to do. Chet hesitated for a long while before he
finally came back voluntarily. So it was just me and A-Nueng. The girl immediately started gossiping
as soon as her father (who probably didn't know she existed) left.
-Uncle Chet was acting strange. He seemed lost.

Suddenly he had a daughter. Who wouldn't be lost? You want to try having a father all of a sudden?

Of course, I didn't say that out loud. I was just thinking in my head.

-He probably didn't get enough sleep. So, do you have a thing for me?

-No.

-Why are you here then? -Why are you here then?

-Why can't I come to see you? I miss you," she complained in her nasal tone of voice. I looked at the
little girl, stunned, when I heard that.

Linda...

-Aunt Nueng... Are you all right?

-E... huh?

-I haven't seen you since the school event

-How could we? -You're not under curfew.

-Oh, how did you know? But since the event, my grandmother doesn't scold me anymore. She also
told me to invite you home for lunch.

-Huh? -I craned my neck in surprise. And as soon as I looked into those brown eyes behind those
glasses, I looked away. -I... I will when I get the chance.

-You look strange today, too.

-Huh?

-Why won't you look me in the eye? -Did you do something wrong? -A-Nueng tried to peek his face
and look me in the eyes. -Why are you avoiding my eyes!

-It's nothing.

-See? You're avoiding my eyes. Someone as confident as you has never been like that. Did Mom say
something about me?" The little girl's voice became shaky with fear. -She must have said something.
Otherwise, you wouldn't be acting like this.

-Like what?

-Like you hate me.

My eyes widened as I looked at the complaining person, all confused.

-You're thinking about it too much. Who hates you?

-If this isn't hate, what is?

-I'm telling you, I don't hate you -I still tried to avoid her eyes. But I kept making excuses because I
didn't want him to misunderstand me.

-You hate me.

-I don't hate you.

-You hate me.

-I don't hate you!

-If you don't hate me, then what is it?

-What's the opposite of hate? -What is it?

-Do you love me?

-Yes, I do.

-What?

I fell into her trap...

I slowly cast my gaze towards the little girl, who was looking at me like a puppy begging for snacks.
Then I sighed

-What's wrong?

-You said yes.

-So?

-You finally love me. Yay! -A-Nueng was so happy that I didn't know how to look at her. So I pushed
her and waved her away.

-Go back home. I won't go to the market today.

-I don't want to go back.

-Your grandmother will scold you if you come home late.

-No, she won't. Because she doesn't pay attention to me now. All her attention is with my mother
right now.
-Then you should go pay attention to your mother like your grandmother.

-No.

-Why?

A-Nueng smiles slightly at me. It's a sign that the little girl was not in a good mood.

-I hate my mother.

I looked at the little girl rebelling against her mother and felt like I was looking at myself rebelling
against my grandmother. When the little girl saw that, I was silent, she smiled and tried to break the
silence between us.

-No. Let's not talk about this. Can I go to your room today? You can drop me off late at night as
usual.

She was asking for tenderness. She softened me up.

-That's all right. But tell me, why do you hate your mother? You told me you're not angry and that
you understand your mother... for trying to abort.

As we talked about this, it was as if I was also trying to find a way out of my guilt. If she could forgive
her mother, she probably wouldn't be mad at me either, or.... something like this.

-I'm not mad because my mother tried to abort when she had me.

-Then why are you mad at her?

The little girl looks up and into my eyes. She smiled coldly.

-I'm angry because she said you were the one who ordered her to do it.

14. The mother and the daughter.

A-Nueng came back up to my room. At first, I intended for her to leave immediately because I didn't
want to give her another chance to explore my room. But once I heard why she was angry with
Piengfah, I forgot all about it and took my friend's daughter to my room. She could do whatever she
wanted. She would be welcome...

If the cheerful child knew that what her mother said was true, how would she react?

That was surprising, even to me. I had never brought anyone into my room because it was my
personal space. I was the only person allowed in my world. This girl had made great strides to be in
my room for the third time. She was just a friend's daughter. This didn't mean she could come to my
room whenever she wanted. Even Sam couldn't.
 -You have a novel!

The cheerful girl ran to the table next to my bed and sat on the bed. She didn't even notice that I
made my bed meticulously, so tight that if you threw a coin at it, it would bounce off. It didn't
matter...

-Aha.

-It's Pluto. It's very popular right now. I told you: There's no reason when it comes to love. If there
was, it wouldn't be love.

-I bought it because you said that. Tia doesn't normally read novels.

-....

-What? -Suddenly, A-Nueng stared at me and lifted the novel to cover her face, all coy. Her strange
reaction made me squirm uncomfortably. -Why are you hiding your face behind the novel? What do
you have to say? Say it now.

-I was going to ask you from that day at the school event, but I thought I misheard you.... Your name
is 'Auntie'... I'm so embarrassed to look you in the eyes.

When the girl said that, I was the one who was embarrassed. But I couldn't show it or you'd look like
a loser. That wasn't me at all.

-How is that weird? You're my best friend's daughter.

-But this is good... I feel a little closer to you. -The cheerful girl gave me her Duchenne smile. It made
me let out an adoring smile. -It makes me feel like you're nice to me when you use 'auntie.'

-Well, you're my niece. I have to be nice to you.

-Then I don't like it. Use 'I' like you used to. I don't want to be your niece. It frustrates me just
thinking about it," A-Nueng complained. I didn't argue with her because I wanted to wait for her to
tell me what she had to say. -My mother said she was in love with you when she was in school..... In
love with you, romantically.

-Why did she say that to her daughter?

-Because I told her I like you and I want to be your lover.

Oh, is this a mother-daughter conversation these days? I guessed that same-sex love was now widely
accepted. But wasn't it really awkward for a mother to tell her daughter that she liked a woman? I
wanted to exclaim and put my hand over my mouth, but it wouldn't be right to do so.

-Maybe she was joking and didn't mean it.

-My mother was so serious that she accused you of almost killing me.

I glanced nervously at the little girl as she complained about her mother before delving deeper.

-Did your mother explain how you almost died?

-She claimed you gave her the drug so she could get rid of me. Geez, does she really think I would
believe that? She didn't want to keep me. She should blame herself, not her friend. But it doesn't
matter. I don't care what she says.... She didn't even raise me, but now she acts like she loves me so
much. She says she meant well when she told me you should stop liking me and gave me these stupid
reasons. I can't stand it.

After saying that, A-Nueng just lay down on my bed and read my novel. I completely forgot how
much I didn't like others rolling around in my bed because compared to what I did in the past... this
was nothing.

-Have you finished the novel?

-I haven't even started it.

-Do you want me to read it to you?

-Didn't you finish it already?

-Yes. -I finished it, but I'll read it to you. I'm practicing reading for an audiobook.

-Why?

-I want to have a lovely, believable voice. I want to be a DJ."-A-Nueng told me his dream. I nodded
to acknowledge it. -A DJ doesn't need to be beautiful; she just needs to have a beautiful voice and
know how to communicate with her listeners.

-But nowadays all DJs are handsome. Many have become celebrities.

-Being a DJ can generate a lot of opportunities, I guess. But I just want to be a DJ. I just want to play
my favorite songs and have sympathetic conversations with people who call me about their problems
in life.

-That's the Friday Club show.

-It can be anything. It would be nice... I don't have to express myself through my facial expression. I
want that kind of work... I'm tired of pretending. I don't want to pretend to be happy all the time.

-Are you pretending to be happy?

When I nudged him, he seemed to realize what I had just said and smiled at me.
-I am happy. But I don't want to show it when I'm sad. So I choose to smile.

We were a lot alike... She is exactly like me when I lived in the palace with my grandmother. I couldn't
seem to be in a bad mood when I was unhappy. Every second was a struggle when I lived with my
grandmother. Then smiling was the only way to express myself and keep someone from reading me.

But it was suffocating...I knew it well.

I got up from my chair and sat next to her on the bed. I watched the little girl in her student uniform
as she read the novel. A-Nueng slowly hid her face behind the novel and just took her eyes off me.

"What now?"

"Looking at me like that makes me embarrassed."

"You don't have to pretend when you're with auntie. You can show me you're angry if you're angry."

"If I show you I'm angry, you'll push me away... You don't seem like someone who likes others to lash
out at you. I wouldn't dare do that."

"Maybe."

"...."

"Auntie gives you permission to do that."

"Then you have to do the same when you're not happy with something. You can frown when you're
angry and yell at me when you're furious."

"Isn't it strange that we're asking each other to get mad at one another... Can we do this?"

"It's an exchange. It's so that we can show our bad sides to get closer."

"Can people get closer by showing their bad side?"

"I don't fully understand because I'm someone who only has good sides."

"Whatever you say, but... what bad sides do you have?"

"Oh. You're taking the initiative. Alright... Since I suggested the idea, I'll start—" And the little one
continued very quietly and shyly. "I'm very mis..."

"What? I can't hear you."

"I'm mischievous..."

"Eh?" I leaned my ear towards her while she straightened up to tell me. Then her mouth hit my cheek.
There was nothing but dead air around us. I noticed A-Nueng rubbing his cheek.

'I didn't want to do that,' A-Nueng shut his mouth with his hand before staring at me with a sting. 'But
I like it.

"Nueng."

"That's my bad side... I'm very sloppy.

She smiled so passionately... I agreed, it was very dirty.

"And you like to take advantage of me, too."

"Aunt Nueng, you'll have to endure that." And my biting isn't just about kissing you on the cheek.
When I look at you... I scan your whole body—The cheerful girl passed her eyes from my head down,
stopping at my breasts. I didn't cover my breasts or anything because she could only look anyway.
"And I'm still thinking about what's under that garment. What do you have that I don't have?

"My bra size is large." "This time, I shrugged my head and said that without being intimidated at the
very least by those perverse gazes." "That's something a girl like you doesn't have.

"I'll do it when I grow up." I'm going to read the novel — A-Nueng stopped making nonsense and lay
down to continue reading the novel. But she looked at me and asked, "Would you like to hear me
read it?"

"It's all right. That's how I don't have to use my eyes.

"I have an idea." A-Nueng shrugged his fingers and looked at me with determination. "I will make
audiobooks and send them to you. You can make comments. That's a good idea, isn't it?

"Do I look like someone who has time for that?"

"Argh." the cheerful girl shook with frustration. "You're not beautiful at all.

"That's my bad side. Now we're a little closer.

"I will send them to you until you hear them." Ho Ho Ho. By the way, what title should I get if I want to
be a DJ?

"Anything. I rarely see people pursuing a career according to their titles. Look at me. I have an
architectural career, but I don't have a job, so I ask my sisters for money.

"Seriously? It would be good if I could study what I like

"You don't know yet?"

"Not yet.
"You're older now.

"I'm confused. But I'll fix it; don't worry. Let's say I think I know what I want to do and what I like.

"What are these?" List them.

The little girl smiled joyfully and raised her fingers to count as if she had much to enumerate.

"First, I want to be a DJ.

'Come on.

"Two, I like you, and someday I will be your lover."

'Your mother would surely let you do that.

"Three, I don't like my mother. The end!

I laughed with adoration. She was probably like me when I rebelled against my grandmother. I could
understand her.

When A-Nueng was about to go to bed and read the novel out loud, word by word, his phone rang.
But as soon as he saw the number of the person he was calling, he put an expression of boredom and
continued reading.

"Respond. It's annoying

"I'll put the phone in silent mode."

When A-Nueng put his hand to his phone, I raised him first. The screen showed the word, "Mom," so
I answered the call instead.

"Aunt!

"Hello.

[Khun Nueng...]

Piengfah immediately recognized my voice when he heard it. I was impressed. But that was all. I was
a limited edition. Once it was part of someone's life, it was hard to forget even my voice.

"Your daughter is reading with me." Don't worry, I'll take her.

[I'm wondering if I should worry more now.]

"Don't make a scandal." "I used a serious tone of voice." A-Nueng slowly left the novel and looked at
me impressed. Piengfah remained silent for a moment before answering.
[I'm sorry.]

"It's all right... Do you want your daughter to go home? I'll take it now

[Since you're coming, let's have dinner together. I have something to argue with you.]

I looked at A-Nueng for a moment while I doubted... But it was fine, I could handle it.

"Of course. I'll meet you for dinner. I hope there's Chicken Massaman on the table

[Ah...]

I smiled at the commisure of my mouth because I felt I had won. Of course, it was too late to prepare
a menu that required time to cook.

"You have to understand that I can't just eat ordinary food. You know how I am.

[So, are we eating out?]

"Fah.

[Yes?]

"I was kidding."

[...]

"Why are you so silent?"

[You've changed a lot. You're kidding now. You spoke very seriously in the past.]

I shrunk my shoulders a little while thinking about my past, which was full of pressure and strict
modalities, because I couldn't act like a plebey.

'Time changes, people change.'

[But I've never changed. I still like you.]

I brought A-Nueng at the request of my best friend. But she intended to do it even if she didn't say it.
It had become my responsibility... Per I felt more concerned about her and felt that I had to take care
of her especially now that I knew that A-Nueng was the daughter of Piengfah.

That was all, nothing more.

It was the first time I entered A-Neng's house. Although I was close to Piengfah when I was younger, I
never visited his house because my grandmother had somebody take me and pick me up every day.
Besides, I didn't like to visit anyone's house, since none is as beautiful as my house, or 'palais'.
I looked with admiration at the modern-style house, which had probably been renovated with
wonder. He knew it had been renovated because the parts that were traditional architecture were
stillined. I assumed the owner wanted it to continue like this, but he needed to renovate some parts.
A-Nueng invited me to his house. The person who came out to greet me was his grandmother, who
once came from above. However, this time he smiles kindly to me.

She was so sincere...

"Hello. I'm sorry I brought A-Nueng a little late.

"It's all right. KhunNueng you arrived just in time. Grandma made the chef of a restaurant prepare you
the masaman chicken you wanted to eat. I hope you like it.

I looked at the old woman who called herself "Grandmother" and smiled slightly for good education
before joining the table. I didn't have much to say. I just wanted to eat and go my way. It was
surprising to be able to eat a menu that was very difficult to prepare in so little time. My brand was
really great.

"I heard from M.C. that you can speak three languages.

A-Nueng's grandmother talked about my talent. I could even talk about my grandmother's wealth,
which my grandma never shared with anyone.

'Mostly Thai and English.' I forget the other one because I rarely use it —I told him honestly because I
could not speak the language now.

"And I heard from the director of A-Nueng that you were a legend there. It's very admirable.

"It's nothing, really.

"You also have a good education. Do you have a master's degree?

Were I invited here to be praised?

"Nearly." Before I finished my studies, I realized that education didn't mean much. So I stopped
working on my thesis halfway and left it to just spend the time and not do anything — I answered
frankly because it was bothering me. I left my utensils to indicate that it was full. Do you have
anything you want to talk about? Are we talking here or out?

"Outside... Let me apologize for talking to Khun Nueng, mother

My friend realized she wanted to get out of there, so she told her mother before taking me out to
make sure no one could hear us. I think, above all, she didn't want her daughter to listen to us.

"It's 9 p.m. Say what you have to say.

"I want to talk about A-Nueng.

'Come on.

"I learned from her that... She admired you very much.

"Then you want her to hate me by telling her that I ordered you to have an abortion." And you also
told him you liked him and confessed your love to me... What a move.

As soon as I finished, silence fell between us. Piengfah sneezed and rubbed his face.

"Yes. I did that.

"Why did you do that?" You're not a girl. Why are you trying to fight for who likes whom more?
Besides, she's your own daughter. Now you're a mother; can't you think for yourself?

"Are you gonna beat me up?" Will you at least listen to what I have to say?

Piengfah still spoke courteously to me, as he used to do. Maybe it was because when I was younger,
she always made sure that others knew I was superior, so no matter how long it was, she was still very
polite with me. I was glad you still treated me with respect.

"That's right. You invited me so I could hear what you had to say. So go ahead.

'I envy my own daughter for liking you more than I do, even though you didn't even want her to be
born.'

Although this had been said before, I still felt overwhelmed when it was mentioned again. It was like
throwing salt on my wound.

'It was a long time ago, but somebody's still digging it out. I gave you a choice. I didn't pour the
medicine into your mouth. Don't act like I'm the brain behind this.

"You look angry.

"What?

When I was caught, I changed my tone of voice to a cold, distant one. Piengfah crossed his arms over
his chest and looked at me as I smiled with the commisuration of my mouth.

'I'm right. You're angry... You're agitated. Why? Does it affect you so much that A-Nueng knows you
wanted to get rid of her before she was born?

"Stop bragging." If you invited me just to be able to make sarcastic comments, then I'll go home.

"Can you fix things between my daughter and me?"

When he was really about to leave, Piengfah said that in a hurry. It was like I was afraid I'd escape. I
looked at my friend, who seemed upset. This aroused my interest. Piengfah was still resentful of me
for the past, but didn't know what to do in the face of the fact that her daughter was attached to her.
I quickly shaken my head to reject her.

'I can't help you with that, you got into this, now you have to go out alone... you abandoned your
baby right after giving birth. Now, suddenly, you want to be all-loving with your daughter? That's not
possible. A-Nueng believes she is who she is today because her grandmother raised her. She doesn't
need a mother. And I don't know why I need to get involved when it's not my job.

"Please..." "Piengfah rushed toward me and grabbed my arms. She leaned her face on my shoulder.
"If you still consider me a friend, please help me.

"You're older now. "I tried to keep her away from me, but my immature friend still hugged my arm
strongly."

"I'm getting married."

"Hey?

I look at my friend. Piengfah looked at me like a sad puppy.

'In a few months I will marry a boy whom I met abroad. My mother doesn't know anything about this
yet. I intend to talk to her about taking A-Nueng there to live with me...

"Then this is what it is. You're trying to fix things with her because you want to take her with you.

I did my best not to let my voice break. Suddenly I felt empty inside when I thought of the girl who
lived on the opposite side of the planet.

"I want to spend more time with my daughter." Please, Khun Nueng, help me

"What can I do?" I'm just a stranger.

'You are never a stranger to me,' Piengfah looked me in the eyes. Something there told me that
friends don't look at each other like that.

"Are you someone who is about to get married?" What's that look in your eyes?

When I said that, Piengfah tried not to smile and I hit myself.

"I'm not hiding anything from you. As I told you on the phone, I still like you. But I know it's
impossible because I'm not worthy. More importantly, I found someone who really loves me.

"Then stop looking at me like this.

"Why? Are you shocked?

I twisted my mouth and remained silent because I was too tired to explain.

"I think I know what A-Nueng got from you.

"What?

As the mother was excited to know what her daughter looked like to her, she didn't realize that the
little girl with thick glasses was calling me with a deep voice and a wrinkles face from the main door.

"Have you gotten enough? Is that why you two came to talk outside the house?—A-Nueng ran to me
and hugged my arm protectively. —What are you talking about? Why are you taking so long?

'We're just talking.

I answered with indifference and looked amused at the girl in the glasses, who seemed more
protective to me than her mother, who looked at us with puppy eyes. That was the same way that
Chet looked at his daughter.

She was the girl in everybody's eyes...

'If you're just chatting, then go chatting inside the house.

"I am actually inviting your aunt Nueng out," Piengfah suddenly said that without consulting me first.
That's why A-Nueng immediately stared at his mother.

"What date?" Where are you going? No... you can't go!

—To the theme park

"You're too old to go to the theme park, Mom.

The girl didn't think she was the same age as her mother at all. Oh, my God.

'Do you want to come with us?' I looked tired at A-Nueng, who was threatening his mother. How
strange was their relationship? "Now that I think about it, we're very old. Suddenly, your mother wants
to do what she never had the opportunity to do when she was younger because your grandmother
never accepted her.

'Come on, let's go.

Piengfah looked at me with gratitude as I accompanied her as the little girl hurriedly agreed to go
without even stopping to think about it. It was as if I was afraid that he would take me well with his
mother and force her to be just an observer.

Could anyone be jealous of his own mother?

When Piengfah saw that his daughter agreed to go, he hurried to try to finish the conversation.
"It's all right. Let's all go. How about this Saturday?

"You must go for me.

"No problem... Let's have an appointment all three.

A-Nueng does not respond to his mother, as rebellious as he is. The kid just looks at me. He wants
to prove to his mother that he's not happy.

Why was he in the middle of a mother-daughter fight? What did you get by having a date with three
people, one who is a daughter and the other a mother?

What a fun...

15. Someone like Sippakorn.

"I'll go, too."

When my ex-boyfriend, who was suddenly a father, learned that he was going to the theme park on
Saturday, he hurried to offer to join without invitation. He even begged me to my residence because I
rejected him when we spoke on the phone.

Did you really think you'd agree that he showed up? I didn't understand.

"I was just telling you about that. I'm not going to invite you.

"Please let me join you." Why do you give Piengfah a chance to get close to his daughter, but not to
me?

"Don't you want to get a DNA test first?"

"A-Nueng is beautiful. He has my DNA of tenderness all over his face. There is no need for a rigorous
test —The man who followed his father's footsteps to become a political future rubbed his hands and
begged me for kindness. —I too want to come near my daughter. Think of it, Khun Nueng. If Fah wins
my daughter's heart, he'll take her abroad with her. I'll never be able to talk to A-Nueng again...
That's too sad

I confess that I was annoyed with him and adored him at the same time. He acted thoughtlessly when
he was younger and did not accept responsibility for his actions because he was too immature. But
now that I was older, I wanted to be a father.

"If you go,'t you be uncomfortable with Fah?"

"It was a long time ago. I don't think Fah would think about it. She's going to get married, isn't she?
"How shall I tell Fah that you will go with us?" Why is your whole family dragging me in the middle of
this? "Why would someone like me go to a theme park?" I rubbed my face as I said that tiredly.
Wasn't my life adventurous enough as it was? What was all this?

"It's all right. So, I'll go.

"But...

"I'm going, too."

"Hey?

We were interrupted by the broken voice of a boy coming to puberty. Chet and I turned to look in
the direction of that voice to see the shy boy who fainted in front of A-Neng's school. This wasn't a
coincidence because he didn't live there.

"How did you get here?" "What is your name?" I asked forgottenly, like an author who forgets his own
character because that character goes and comes.

—Folk

"And that you invite yourself means that you have heard everything?"

The tall boy looked at me and gave me a shy smile before scratching his head. I looked at it with
frustration because I didn't like people listening in secret. It was kind of poorly educated. However,
when I saw it, I thought it was a good idea...

"It's all right. You can go. Having a child of a similar age can make A-Nueng feel less uncomfortable. It
is probably strange for her to suddenly have a mother and a father, as if it were the beginning of
teaching on Makha Bucha Day [1].

"What?" asked Chet, confused. I couldn't help him, but I had to let him go.

'All of a sudden everyone comes without an appointment.

The Saturday had finally arrived that A-Nueng's parents were waiting for. We agreed to meet in the
theme park, which was rather a cemetery because no one was going there anymore. The place was
old and not wellined. But it didn't matter. He could act as if the discoloured attractions were exciting.
After all, we didn't go to a theme park every day.

"Khun Nueng. You didn't give me the details of who would join us today.

Piengfah referred to Chet and Folk, who were well dressed. A-Nueng was also in a very bad mood
since she saw that the boy who was chasing her and who didn't like her, was also there. She showed
me her teeth as soon as she saw him.
"Why did you bring it to Aunt Nueng?"

"Then it won't be so boring." You'd be bored if only older people were with you.

A-Nueng still seemed unhappy. So I tried to get the mood up by playing with the little girl's hair. It
seemed that it improved his mood because he smiled widely and completely forgot his frustration.

"Ah... I'm defeated. Please do it more often—

"Good things come only from time to time." If I do it too often, you'll get bored.

I moved away from A-Nueng and drew everyone's attention as if I were the village chief leading a
meeting among the villagers.

"Today we shall make the most of our time." Please be happy because I will try to do so too — I
looked at everyone. None seemed very happy, except Folk, who was standing there, all shy and
ignorant. —To be clear to all, we will be honest between us from now on... A-Nueng, today you're the
focus of everyone's attention.

A-Nueng, who also knew nothing, looked at me as he lifted up his eyebrows with surprise.

"How is that?"

"Your mother and I are not really going out today.

"How can you if I am here too?" And Uncle Chet is also here to interfere in Mom's way. There are
many third wheels.

"Everyone is here today because of you.

The happy girl still didn't seem to understand. And to shorten the story, I summarized it all in one
sentence.

"Your mother wants to spend quality time with you so that you two can get closer together, so she
lied about dating me today.

Piengfah looked at me a little before he turned his gaze away and laughed ridiculously. But why
should I care? It was her problem; she needed to fix it herself. It was good enough for me to be
there.

"As for Chet... It's probably too early for you to know this now, but I'll tell you anyway. He was Fah's
boyfriend. And you are the result of his actions. Congratulations! Now you have a father.

I applauded loudly. A-Nueng dropped his jaw and looked at Chet, while Chet looked at me in shock.

'Khumñn Nueng... you should say this more gently.

And, I repeat, it wasn't my problem. This was something that parents had to handle after their stupid
acts in the past. So I just stretched my hand to Folk, the last person there, to introduce him to A-
Nueng's father and mother. I'd tell you who he was, where he was from, and what relationship he had
with his daughter.

What, when, where and why: here we go.

"And this is Folk; he is the boy who has been in love with A-Nueng since high school and just realized
that he should finally make a move. It is very appropriate in terms of approaching it in front of the
eyes of adults. That's all for our presentations today — I applauded to mark the end of the meeting.
— We all do a good job as parents of A-Neng and his future lover.

And everything remained silent. Nobody liked what he just did. Everyone acted as if we were
condemned. So I assumed that people didn't like honesty, and that's why the atmosphere suddenly
turned dark.

So, in order for the show to continue, I went into the theme park and chose a simple attraction to
start with. A-Nueng walked alone, without talking to anyone. So I took this opportunity to push Folk
to go talk to her and keep her accompanied.

He was there for moments like this...

He knew in advance that A-Nueng would be surprised when he revealed the truth about his parents.
But everyone had to be able to cope with what was being presented to them. It was the same as
when I found out my parents had an accident. I had to pretend to be strong, like nothing, because I
wanted to be the rock for my younger sisters.

Humans are born to face the unexpected. This was nothing. Suddenly he had a mother and a father.
A-Nueng would overcome this... The girl was strong.

"My daughter doesn't want to talk to me at all, Khun Nueng.

'Even here.'

And after about an hour, the parents, who were losers, began to complain to me because A-Nueng,
frustratingly, continued to play at the attractions with the boy who was not her relative.

"Why did you have to do this?" I wanted to have a good time with my daughter. Why did you have to
bring someone else?

I looked at Piengfah and scratched him an eye.

"Is Chet another person?"

"He didn't even know that A-Nueng existed.

"That is not yours. You knew A-Nueng existed, but you never came to see her.

When I answered him, Piengfah was astonished and simply remained silent. Chet, who knew very well
how frank he could be, remained silent gently.

"This kid is stealing us a scene. There's no scene for us parents.

"And if that boy were not here, would your daughter be a part of the moment?"

The parents looked at each other and whispered. It's hard to get along with boys at this age. And A-
Nueng was silently thirsty. She wasn't obedient. You couldn't just order him to go from left to right
as you wanted.

"You made it harder than it was." She won't spend time with me like that

"Give him some time to adapt." Once he can accept the truth, he will go with you.

I looked at A-Nueng, who was in the noria with a boy of his age. I felt sorry for her and empty inside
at the same time. As I thought about myself, Piengfah said something that immediately caught my
attention.

"You don't want A-Nueng to come with me, do you?"

"What are you saying?"

"It's your plan... You want my daughter to stand against me, so you chose to make A-Nueng hate me
even more. —Piengfah turns to look at Chet, as if looking for support. —Now our daughter sees you
as the only heroine, while we, her parents, are the demons. Are you in love with my daughter?

'If you say one more word, I'll take your teeth out right now.'

My firm voice made Piengfah doubt, who was emotionally unstable. She turned to the other side
because she didn't know what to do. However, as he did not want to give in, he continued to
complain.

"What you did makes me think that."

I closed my eyes as I tried to be patient before asserting with understanding.

"Well... I will make A-Nueng hate me and see you as his heroine. Happy?

"Try it." Don't just say empty words

"It's enough, Fah." "Chet began to disagree with his ex-girlfriend, so he tried to stop her. But Piengfah
gave him no value.

"I can't stand it anymore." That's my daughter... My daughter!

"It's all right. I'll feed you A-Nueng so you can chew it right now.

Finally, noria completed a circle. When A-Nueng was about to leave, I pushed her inside and pushed
Folk out. The boy looked at me confused. She avoided looking me in the eyes.

"I have something to talk to you about.

"Well.

"What's going on?"

She was not only against her parents, she was also against me...

"Nothing.

"Speak confidently." What's wrong with you?

The little girl looked out the window and remained silent. I was starting to cry. That struck me.

"I didn't reproach you or anything. Why are you crying?

'I'm not crying because you're about to win me back.' I'm just sad.

"Because of your parents?"

"About the fact that you tried to get me to go live with my mother."

The little girl knew... But she has been quiet since that morning. She was probably waiting for a good
time to complain that I threw her father's affair abruptly and that probably made her lose balance, so
her feelings were all mixed.

"When did you find out?"

"I heard my mother and my grandmother speak." I even knew coming here today was a plan to get
closer to my mother. I don't know why I'm sad between you guys, tricking me here to get close to my
mother, or suddenly having a father who's choking you, or bringing Folk knowing I hate him. Overall,
I'm very sad about one thing, which is you.

Listening to it made me realize that it was a very long and complex matter. And she seemed to be
more wrong than others.

"I had only good intentions. I let Folk accompany me because I thought you should have someone
your age with you as a friend.

"The person I want with me as a friend is you. Are you so upset with me that you have to find me
another friend?
'Don't think so,' I looked at my friend's daughter, not knowing how I felt. It was as if she was angry
with me for the wrong reasons. Should you make him hate me so that he sees his parents as heroes
as Fah wants? —But you can think whatever you want. If you want to think I'm upset, think that. If you
think I'm getting away from you, whatever it is. You're free to think whatever you want.

This time it was I who looked out the window in an effort to hide my conscience guilty of A-Neng.

"I don't like my parents.

"They really love you.

"They are like strangers to me.

"We just met, too.

"It's not the same.

"It is.

"You never abandoned me.

"But I told your mother to have an abortion!"

In the end, I told her the truth because I thought that would disappoint her so much about me. When
she heard me yelling that, tears ran through her cheeks. She shuddered sadly.

—.....

"Why are you so bad at me?"

A-Nueng's whistle made me bite my lips to make them bleed. I, who didn't care for anyone, not even
for my grandmother, suffered an agony when I heard the buzz of the girl in front of me. I didn't know
what to do.

‘I'm sorry...’

I just said that in my mind. I didn't make any sound because I was afraid everything I had done would
be wasted.

"Do you hate me now?"

"No. I'm sorry you mentioned that just to make me hate you. You're trying to get me away. Why am I
the only one trying to be with you? Why don't you want to be with me right now?

I was completely lost. I shrugged the little girl's face in front of me because I couldn't stand to see her
cry any more.

"Don't you hate me?"

"I am not a little angry with you." A-Nueng lifted up his fist to hit me slightly. "Can't you stop me? I
love you. I really love you

—.....

"I really love you, Aunt Nueng."

I looked at those crying eyes as my heart turned. Suddenly I shook myself as I sneezed and couldn't
control my body temperature.

"If you want me to go, I'll go."

His words of despair made me panic even more. Before I went up to the noria, I intended to do
everything I could to prove to Piengfah that I didn't want to stay with this girl.

Falling in love with her... That was impossible.

But why couldn't I bear to hear her talk as if she had surrendered like that?

"No...

I stretched out my hand to grab the little girl's hand and pressed her tightly before turning my gaze
to the floor for fear of eye contact.

Someone like Sippakorn didn't dare to look in the eyes of an eighteen-year-old girl. Was that
possible?

"Not that...

"I won't let you go."

"Aunt Nueng."

I looked up and I looked at my friend's daughter. Then I said the opposite of my original intention.

"My aunt won't let you go." Aunt wants you to stay here.

16. A Promise

[You didn't do what you promised, Khun Nueng. You said you would make A-Nueng hate you and
move to live with me. But when my daughter got off the Ferris wheel, she immediately ran to me and
firmly told me she —won't go—. How am I supposed to feel?]

After we parted and returned home, Piengfah called me to yell at me, although she didn't say a word
at the theme park. She probably didn't want to react that way in front of A-Nueng because she was
afraid A-Nueng would think poorly of her.
—I don't want to force her.. A-Nueng cried a lot when she learned she had to move to live with you.
She probably loves you a lot, huh?

[Are you saying that A-Nueng doesn't want to go because she loves you more than me? How can you
do this? How can you blatantly love someone else's daughter?]

I immediately straightened up when I heard that. I had too much ego to admit that I felt —love—.
Lately, I had been told that word a lot. I immediately interrupted because I couldn't stand it.

—Speak properly. Who loves your daughter?

[It's a fact. If you want a daughter, make one yourself. This is my daughter... I won't let you see A-
Nueng again. How can she love a stranger more than her mother?]

Once I heard that, I felt relieved because Piengfah didn't think I —loved— A-Nueng in that way. I
made a playful pout, as if I had won, when I realized that the girl loved me more than her biological
mother.

—That's very normal. People tend to love me more than ordinary people. So, your daughter loving me
more than her biological mother isn't strange at all.

[How can a young girl love someone else more than her mother? You are forbidden from meeting
with A-Nueng until I sort things out with her. Goodbye.]

—Wait...

I opened my mouth to speak but had to shut up when the call abruptly ended. How was that
supposed to solve the problem? Preventing A-Nueng and me from meeting wouldn't make A-Nueng
move abroad with her. But if mother and daughter got closer, A-Nueng could be influenced. Children
that age were fickle. So, to prevent the cheerful girl from changing her mind, I had to do something.

I couldn't believe that one day, I, who was queen in school and passed my eyes to look at boys
climbing the fence like monkeys and looking at me with admiration, would be the monkey on the
fence with those boys who smelled like they had been playing football in the sun and rolling in the
trash. I was there among them, dreamily looking at the girls.

That wasn't my place. I was only there to see my friend's daughter... That's all.

Did I have to go to such lengths?

—Khun Nueng.

Folk, who was in his usual spot, raised his hand to greet me politely. I cleared my throat a bit and
straightened up.

—I'm not here to spy or anything. I'm here to see....

—I didn't say anything—Folk was on the fence waiting for A-Nueng to come out. —Has A-Nueng
come out yet?

—No.

—...

—.....

Scoundrel.

—By the way, is A-Nueng really going to live abroad with her mother?—Folk changed the subject, but
that topic made my heart ache uncontrollably.

—A-Nueng doesn't want to go, but her mother is trying to persuade her to... Actually, I'm here
because I want to talk to her. Her mother has forbidden me from seeing her.

—So, you're really here to wait for her.

Folk smiled at me cheerfully. I showed my teeth and looked towards A-Nueng's school.

—Nueng is here.

The little girl with glasses was talking with her friend while walking towards the gate. I ran towards her
but had to stop when I saw Piengfah waiting for A-Nueng outside the gate.

—That's A-Nueng's mother..

—No.—

"Who is she then?"

"She is the devil." "I showed my teeth and gave my friend a new nickname before running to hide
behind a tree, where the two probably would not see me. A-Nueng kept his face serious when he saw
Piengfah. She didn't look happy or anything for style.

What was he supposed to do? Mother was making aggressive insinuations.

"I don't want to go home with you... It's not something I wanted to do — you could hear A-Nueng's
voice while thinking about what to do next. Then I turned my attention to the mother and daughter.

Good for her. Her daughter was mocking her.

"Can't you give me a chance?"

"It's too strange. You're a stranger to me.

Piengfah was dismayed by A-Nueng's frankness. I liked what I was seeing. But when I saw my friend
like that, she felt sorry. A-Nueng walked away from his mother towards me.

Wait, to me?

"Let's go home, Aunt Nueng."

They got me out of my hiding place. Piengfah looked at me and breathed exhaustedly.

"You're not fulfilling at all, Khun Nueng. I told you not to come see her.

As soon as A-Nueng heard that, he turned to look hard at his mother.

"Did you forbid Aunt Nueng to come to see me?" No wonder Aunt Nueng was trepande the fence like
a monkey.

Sippakorn is at the lowest point of his life.

"I'm not a monkey. I just wanted to see if you had a nice experience at school today.

"You speak like my father."

Ops! Chet would cry rainbow tears if he heard his daughter call him —father— of good will. I'll
update him on this and make him invite me to a river lizard as a reward.

"I told you, I will not move to live with you abroad, whatever happens. I'll stay here.

A-Nueng strongly reiterated his decision. Piengfah's eyes were filled with tears. He turned to the
other side to hide his tears. I looked at my friend with empathy and helped speak on her behalf.

"Don't be so hard on your mother, Nueng. She's trying.

'I just want it to save energy because it's an effort in vain. Why should I move to live with her, even
though we just met? She wants me to act like we're close and move me with her and a new father to a
new city. Have you even considered how difficult it would be for me?

"I want you to understand me, too." I couldn't take care of you at the time because I wasn't ready. It's
not that he doesn't love you.

"You can stop saying that. Let's just say I don't want to go. We're not that close.

Piengfah swallowed the knot he had in his throat and tried to act with force.

"It's all right. I understand. If you don't want to go, I won't force you.

"Well. So please come back first. I'm going to spend some time with Aunt Nueng.
The girl not only didn't care at all about her mother, but she was clearly showing that she preferred
me to her. Piengfah probably felt like someone was cutting his heart to pieces. I took a pause to
think for a moment before denying with my head.

"But I'm going with your mother." I need to talk to her about something.

"Aunt Nueng." "The cheerful little girl turned to me." "My mother forbids you to see me." Why are you
going with her?

"I will ask him to let you live with me."

"Hey?

Now, Piengfah, A-Nueng and I were seeing each other at the dining table, with A- Nueng's
grandmother as a witness. And yes... Folk who still didn't have any roles. Why was it mentioned? It's
a waste of paper.

'I'm here to talk about A-Nueng.' I started the conversation. The subject caused A-Nueng, who was
sitting next to me, to put her hand on my thigh and squeeze it. She was very excited because her
grandmother joined our conversation. —A-Nueng does not want to go to live with her mother.

"A-Nueng has no right to make that decision. I'm the mother. I'll make that decision.

"But you have no right. I raised her. The right to make that decision is mine — A-Nueng’s
grandmother spoke by chance. That caused Piengfah to make a sound with his throat.

"Mom... I also want to have the opportunity to spend time with my daughter.

"Does your daughter want to be with you?" Look at her face. She's about to cry because she's afraid
of having to go with you.

A-Nueng looked at him because he had no right to say anything. It seems that the cheerful girl had
been raised just to receive orders.

Just like me, Song and Sam in the past...

'A-Nueng may feel out of place at first, but she will adapt after a while,' Piengfah did not give up. 'But
if Khun Nueng is with her all the time like this, she will not go with me. Why does a stranger like you
have more influence on her than I do? That's very frustrating.

“Maybe it’s because I attended your Mother’s Day event and not the person who is yelling at the
moment,” I mentioned the school event I joined and I received a crane from A-Nueng. Piengfah
looked at me, surprised. She asked him, confused.

"What do you mean?"

"Aunt Nueng was there as my mother, so I had someone to show my respect while you were with the
man with whom you want to form a new family.

A-Nueng interrupted. His voice was full of pain and agony. He wanted to hurt his mother as much as
he could with his words. I squeezed the little girl's hand and shaken her head to stop her before she
could talk any more.

"Nueng is not ready to adapt to a new social circle. He still wants to be here. He feels comfortable
living with his grandmother and being with his friends at school...

"And have Khun Nueng with her." Piengfah interrupted in agony.

"Ah-huh. And have me.

Everything remained silent after that. Even the grandmother had nothing to say because she was not
sure how the event would develop.

"Would it be okay if I asked you to take over your role while you are abroad?"

"What?

I suddenly offered myself. I spoke without thinking. Now everyone turned to look at me.

Damn it. Did I ask you to be the mother of this girl?

'Ah... 'But as I said, I would take him to the end. 'I love A-Nueng very much.

The little girl looked at me with sparkling eyes shining with joy. My heart melted as I kept talking
when I saw those eyes shining through her thick glasses to give me that look.

"I love you very much.

—.....

"Like my own daughter."

Every word came out with difficulty. When the words — like my own daughter — came out, A-Nueng
shouted like he didn't want to accept that. However, she did not argue. Grandma smiled slightly,
looking happy.

"So I think that while you're not here, I'd like to take care of A-Nueng. I will prepare her to be a good
and perfect person the same way my grandmother prepared me.

"Do you know what you're saying?" Piengfah looked at me with unbelief. "You're talking like you love
my daughter.
I turned, showing clearly that I would not admit it. A-Nueng, who was sitting and whispering beside
me, took him in the same way as I did.

"Are you crazy?"

"Accept the offer, Fah. Your daughter won't go with you, whatever happens. Furthermore, Khun
Nueng gave us his word that he would take care of A-Nueng. That's a relief to me... A-Nueng has a
good caregiver who is an older sister, a friend and a guardian is a good thing

"But Mom...

"And I am here, too." A-Nueng is very lucky to have met Khun Nueng. You have to accept this. Instead
of wasting your time trying to get your daughter to go with you, use this time to connect with your
daughter. The more you force her, the more she'll hate you. Believe me

My best friend probably now saw me as her enemy. She looked to the other side, frustrated, while
Grandma smiled at me like a kind old woman. Ah... This was so different from the first day we met. I
needed to make the comment that she knew I was an M.L.

She's one of those people who's crazy about my title.

"Mom will talk to Piengfah." Thank you, Khun Nueng, for worshipping your niece. I am sure that A-
Nueng will grow up and become a good and ideal girl if you, who are a direct descendant of M.C.
Kaekai, take care of her.

I was quite frustrated that the old lady had to call herself —Mom—, but I did not lose the composure
by proving it. I just gave my ass and answered remotely.

'Let me thank you on behalf of A-Nueng for understanding you. I, M.L. Sippakorn, I always keep my
word. If I say I'm gonna take care of her, I'll take care as best I can.

"You really love your niece."

When his grandmother added that, A-Nueng looked at me joyfully.

"Yes. I'll love you as much as I can.

I suppose it was a promise of mine...

17. A good example.

What is needed to be a good guardian, to set a good example or to be an idol to a girl...?

Interestingly, he was under a lot of pressure now that he had the blessing of A-Nueng's family,
especially his grandmother. He still lived in a rented room. How could you give A-Nueng a good
example? As I waited for my mind to wander with A-Nueng doing her job in my bed, the little girl
blew air in my ear and I shook.

"What?

"What are you thinking?"

The girl laughed joyfully when she saw that it made me shudder. I knew it because he saw me in the
glass of the window. And it was in harmony with the beats of my heart.

"Don't do nonsense."

"I copied it from a sleeve."

"To copy blowing air into someone's ear?" Why would you do that?

"He says it's a person's sensitive point. And I've proven it's true. Your face is bright red —A-Nueng
bent his head from side to side as if it were an exceptionally graceful gesture. —Have you been in
love?

"In what way?" If you mean to love my sisters and my parents, of course you do.

"Stop bypassing the question." I mean in a romantic way.

"I have never come so far." No one is worthy enough — I looked at A-Nueng. The girl hoped that the
person she loved would be her. "And you're still a girl. You're not worthy enough either.

"I told you that one day I would be worthy of you." I'm not doing my homework anymore. I will read
the novel. A-Nueng immediately closed his book without asking me, and took the novel, Pluto, to
read. "Where did I last stay?

"Done your assignment first."

"No. I'm bored.

"I gave my word to your mother and your grandmother." If you're sleeping like this, your
grandmother and your mother won't trust me anymore. And eventually you'll have to move to live
with your mother if you can't go to college... according to her status.

Yeah... That was the tough condition they put on us. After dinner that day, Piengfah still did not give
up the desire to take A-Nueng to live with her, although I firmly promised him that I would love and
care very well for A- Nueng. Therefore, Piengfah proposed an offer, which gave him the last hope of
taking A-Neng with her. I mean... if A-Nueng couldn't enter the university she was expecting, A-
Nueng would have to fly to live with her right away.

But what was this? Was the girl reading a novel?

'I don't understand why you're doing this. The more it forces me, the more I don't want to go.

'You can't get everything you want,' I took the novel from A-Nueng and put the task before him. 'Fine
your task and you can do whatever you want.'

"Anything I want?"

'Come on.

"Can I kiss you on the cheek?"

"What?

The cheerful little girl said blinking at me with a sting, trying to look beautiful. He looked like those
dolls (Blythe) with which he liked to play Chompoo Araya... What was his name? Those that seemed
very scary, but people said to themselves that they were beautiful, until they became very popular.

'Cause it's in the hook.

A-Nueng pointed it out so loudly and clearly that I immediately had to shake my head to deny it.

"No.

"Then I won't read it." I'm bored.

"Do you want to move abroad with your mother?"

"If I can't even kiss you on the cheek, my life will not be fun, even if I get a doctorate.

"How does kissing my cheek relate to obtaining a doctorate?" And how can your life be fun kissing
me on the cheek?

"Maybe, because if I compared you to something, I would compare you to delicious food. I... I'm
obsessed with you.

I assumed that those words were also from the manga I was reading. I wanted to tell her desperately
that talking like that didn't make her sexy.

"If you want to go to live with your mother, then you don't have to study.

"All right... I'm going to live with my mother."

And A-Nueng continued reading the novel without saying anything else. I was using silence to press
her and make her know that I didn't like what she was doing. Why was she so stubborn? I didn't feel
anything, even when I looked at her like that.

And what was most frustrating was that I couldn't keep calm when it came to this girl.
'If you finish your job, I'll...

"Will you do it?"

"I will let you kiss my cheek."

A-Nueng immediately pulled out the novel and turned around to do his job, as if he had been waiting
for this. I looked at my friend's daughter, and I was shocked when I saw her reaction.

"You gave me your word." If you withdraw, I'll go live with my mother.

"If you want to go, go."

"You don't want me to go." That's clear... All right, I'll finish my job in five minutes. You can tim me.

"So fast?"

"Look at me.

And A-Nueng surprised me by finishing a math problem and finishing his task. When I was about to
complain, she smiled and scratched me an eye with a sting.

"I only had one left when I became lazy. But now that I have a good offer...—A-Nueng sat on his
knees and then ran around my neck with his arms before whispering to my ear. —I want to finish it.

The wet lips of the little girl kissed my cheek. Then she smiled innocently to me while freezing me
because she was too surprised to know how to react to that...

I was fooled by a girl...

"Ah... your cheek is so soft. I think if I can do more, I will surely enter the university of my dreams.

'You don't even dream of it,' I pushed her out of my face, and quickly stepped back two steps to keep
me at a proper distance. It's not much... I just needed space to reconfigure myself because I still
didn't know what to do.

She was very aggressive, more than anyone who had insinuated to me.

"I know you won't let me go." In the end, you'll let me do more.

The word 'doing' made me feel uncomfortable. Suddenly, strange images floated in my head for
about two seconds. I immediately made a hand gesture to fire them.

"What are you doing?"

"I'm running away from the mosquitoes," I tried to sound normal. "If you've done your job, you can go
home now. It's over 8 p.m.
"Ops. I just realized that I also have a job for my Thai language subject.

"What?

"Ah... I'm lacking inspiration.

"You won't even think of kissing my cheek again."

'Then I will go and live with my mother.

And it stayed the same as before. Damn it. How did you get to this?

To be a good tutor and a good example, in addition to encouraging her to love education, she also
had to be prepared in all respects. That is why I suggested that A-Nueng take special intensive
courses to strengthen his skills.

I had to give it all. Sippakorn wasn't someone I could lose. I had to get to the extreme because I
didn't want anyone to say that she wasn't doing a good job, especially the mother looking to find
flaws.

"I know how to help you become a better student."

[How? ]

Suddenly I came up with this idea, so I called A-Nueng, though he was never the first one to call. The
person at the other end of the line seemed very excited to answer my call for the first time. It
sounded clearly happy, which made me smile.

"This idea came to mind when you told me that you wanted to be a DJ and make audio books. I
think... I'll record what you need to know for your exams so you can hear it. After you hear it, you have
to record the next chapter and send it to me. Is that a good idea?

[It's a great idea, but it's boring.]

What?

[Well... it's very educational. It's not attractive.]

"Isn't kissing my cheek enough?"

[That doesn't count. Already.]

That vivid voice, like the breeze of summer, made me tired.

"Tell me. What do you want, honey?

[Record what I need to study and I'll record you a novel. I will also wait for your comments on
whether my voice is already suitable for being a DJ. Let's call it exchange. Sounds good?]
Ever since I wanted to hear a new audiobook... Are you stupid?

"If I say no...

[I'm going to live with my mother.]

Go... For God's sake.

"It's all right. Just record something.

[You have to listen to it.]

'What if I don't?

[I'll ask you about the content. If you can't answer me, you'll be punished by kissing your cheek.]

"Are you testing me?"

[Yes. If you can test me, I need to see if you really pay attention to my novel too. Let's call it
exchange.]

"Well... And if you can't answer about my content, you'll also be punished

[Would you kiss my cheek?]

'We won't see each other until in a day'

[Oh. That's bad... You know that not seeing you is a torture to me.]

I tried not to smile at his lovely crying and answer with a flat voice.

"If you want to see me, you have to concentrate on my recording. It's that simple.

[Well. I know...

"That's a deal. I'll go get books for you to read.

Come on. Did he have so much free time? Why were you doing this? I wasn't at the age of reading
books to prepare for college.

[I love you, Aunt Nueng.]

"Why do you say that?"

[Because I want you to know that. KISSING AND ABRAZES]

The tone of the trapped voice clearly indicated that he was having fun mocking me. And so as not to
let her get overwhelmed, I hung it. I took a notebook to draw a diagram of what I needed to do.
I was speaking very seriously; it was as if I myself was applying for admission to a university. What
tests had to be done these days... Argh. I'm so old.

"You seem very interested in educational books.

Sam, whom I dragged with me, looked at me with curiosity because once we got to the mall, I pulled
her to the bookstore. I intended that she would pay for me.

I'm such a good sister...

'I'm preparing a girl to grow up and become a model citizen. I have to take it seriously.

"To prepare a girl?" What girl?

"It's a long story. Let's say my pride is at stake. How difficult are exams today? I graduated more than
ten years ago —I turned to my sister, looking very serious.

"I have heard it is quite difficult. Today's boys have to go to exhausting tutoring schools

"Ah... A-Nueng should also go to tutoring school. If you study alone, you probably won't be able to
compete with others.

"Is the girl's name A-Nueng?" The name is similar to yours.

"There's a story behind that." "I'm still focused on choosing the books for my friend's daughter."
Which should you choose?

"The one you read."

"Hey?

"He uses the huge pile of books in the palace." I still see them in the warehouse. I went to college
reading your grades.

I looked at my sister and I started to like the idea. But going back to the palace and meeting our
grandmother...

"It's all right. If I have to go back to the palace for them, I'd rather buy new books.

"Is it so disgusting to see our grandmother?" Do you really hate her?

My sister suddenly asked me that, although she never spoke about it openly. I was lost. His sad voice
made me put my eyes blank because I hated dramas.

"I have been under his control for a long time. I have decided that I will never return there again. She
was a thorn in my heart. I have to be a thorn in his heart in return.

"But you grew up perfectly. Although she was strict, you...

I arrested my sister. Though I said it lowly, I said so firmly. "Stop trying to speak on behalf of our
grandmother. She didn't prepare me for love. She just wanted me to be what she wanted. If she could
go back in time, she would have married Chet herself.

"I still think she loves you more than anyone else." The more you love someone, the stricter you are
with him.

"You are the one who got our grandmother's love." I'm your trophy that enhances your credibility.

"You're selfish. You just look from your point of view.

I looked at our grandmother's good girl and laughed ridiculously. Sam loved our grandmother very
much. No one could touch her. To me, talking so much about our grandmother was already a long
time.

But, thinking about it... my books were really attractive because they were full of knowledge gathered
from my tutorials and research. Those were the books that prepared this architect. I had to do
something, like...

Get stuck in my own palace.

18. What matters.

At that time, it was 00:15... The lyrics of the song 25 Hours floated in my head like a worm [1] dancing.
The sky was completely black. Ah... it was time to get stuck in a house.

My own palace, of course.

As I was born and raised there, I knew exactly where to go in to avoid security cameras. At the back
of the palace there was a small fence that could climb. Since there were no dogs in the palace
(house), the side was cleared for a thief like me.

Why did he know the way and the means of entering? It was because I once escaped to go to the
club with my college friends. Who could know his own house like he designed it?

After entering, I walked slowly toward the storage room, which was at the other end. The key-
keeper's room was opposite the closet. I could listen to traditional Thai music and smell the delicious
Som Tam coming out of the room.

Who ate Som Tam at this time of night?

While the keykeeper was watching the music show, I walked to the warehouse and turned the door.

It was closed.
The fact that the door was locked with a key frustrated me. What's there so valuable that they had to
close the door? Damn it. My books were there.

I didn't plan in advance what to do if that happened. And he wasn't a professional thief who could
break a lock. So the only option was to take down the door. But how could he do that without
making any noise?

My last resort was...

I had no choice but to knock at the door of the keykeeper who had the key. When the door opened,
the keymaster, who had been here since I was a child, seemed surprised to see me.

"Khun Nueng.

"Shh!" I put my finger in my mouth to indicate to the person in front of me to lower his voice. "Don't
make loud noises.

"Why are you here so late at night?"

"I have no choice. Can you help me?

"Why do you need help?"

"Please open the storage room for me."

Wasn't it that simple? Why did you have to do the hard things, like the protagonist of a series, using
a hair pinch or a clip to open the door when you could just tap the door and kindly ask the
keymaster? Now my heap of books was in my arms.

"Why did you come so late?"

"I don't want to see my grandmother." It'd be better if you didn't tell him I got into a mess.

"You're so dirty. Why are you doing things like this? Aren't you afraid to break your arms or legs? And
it's too late. Do you want to sleep here?

"Where do you want me to sleep?" Stop whistling. I'm leaving. Thank you for opening the door to me.
I hugged the keykeeper, strangling her. When I turned around, she grabbed my arm.

"Yes?

"Please come and visit M.C. She's not well. It would be great if you came to visit us a few times.

"She won't die so easily." He will live a long life.

'Khun Nueng... I'm not kidding.

"Neither do I. "She is very strong." "I hesitated a little while thinking about the day she had to be
admitted to the hospital." "And she is very rich. You can go to the doctor and improve in a short time.

"Why are you so stubborn?"

That complaint made me breathe. Not just Sam, everyone was saying this.

"I suppose I'm like my grandmother. I'll think about it. Maybe I'll come visit... someday.

I just said that to give him hope before I left quickly, as I already had what I was here to get. Mission
accomplished. Now I just needed to record something and send it to A-Nueng.

But... somebody frustratedly ruined my plan.

"I see you're preparing for your examination. It is difficult to study on your own and to predict what
will be in the exam —Chet, who was well prepared, came with good intentions and handed a booklet
from a tutoring school to A-Nueng, who is sitting in front of him. —You should come here. I'll pay for
the classes.

Chet used his warm voice and spoke with so much education that he is as if he was Tik[2] of the
Vanida series[3].

"It's all right. I'm sick of giving private classes in schools. I want freedom.

I tried not to smile and feel winning as I looked at the father who got involved. I'm Sippakorn. It
would be me who would take this girl to college and make sure she had a bright future ahead.
Wasn't it enough to have me as your tutor?

"But...

—Don't be an adult who imposes your will on your daughter. If she doesn't want to do it, let it be.
And I have already laid out a plan for her.

—But you're not a tutor. How can you be as good as those tutors in tutoring schools? We have to
prioritize A-Nueng's future. What if she can't get into university and has to move in with her mother?

It was reasonable, but I still didn't agree with it.

—A-Nueng, you decide then. I tried to help you, but your father is interfering.

A-Nueng took the brochure and thought for about two minutes before making a decision.

—Alright. I'll go.

Her response made me frown because I was frustrated. A-Nueng saw that, so she ran to cling to me.
—It's not all subjects. There's just one I can't understand if I study on my own. I probably really need
tutoring for that.

—Which subject?

—Math... I'll just go to intensive math tutoring classes. The rest, I'll let Aunt Nueng make my study
plan for me.

I considered the solution proposed by the little one and felt relieved. She was probably trying to find
a win-win solution. She didn't want to hurt Chet's feelings and also didn't want all that I had prepared
to go to waste.

She was good...

—Alright. We can do that. If you really want to take on the role of a father, take care of it yourself.

—Ah. I have another request. —Chet said this, looking anxious. I could see he was nervous, so I asked
again.

—What do you want from your daughter?

—Can I ask... for your cup?

Everything goes silent. Actually, Chet didn't have to make that request. He could have waited for us to
leave and grab it. This made him look very stupid. And A-Nueng was smart enough to know why he
wanted the cup.

—No.

I sighed as I looked at Chet, who was left open-mouthed.

—W...why not?

—I don't want to prove that I'm your daughter. Well... your existence is already uncomfortable for me.
If you do all those tests, I'm afraid there will be more complicated issues I'll have to deal with.

—Nue...

—I don't want anything from you. I don't want your wealth or your last name. I won't accept any of
that. I'm happy living with my grandmother. I don't even want to move in with my mother. So, if you
want to prove my identity or something like that, I don't want it.

A-Nueng stood up, grabbed her backpack, and walked away. I looked at Chet, who was still stunned,
before sighing and patting him on the shoulder.

—Are you stupid?

—My daughter rejects me.

—Who would be happy being asked to take a DNA test? You're acting like her father, but you're
asking for her identity to be proven... I would also be angry if I were her. Accepting you as her father
should be enough. You shouldn't have gotten greedy.

—I believe with all my heart that she is my daughter. I'm asking for the test so there is evidence. Now
I have a daughter. And she is my only daughter. I wanted the test result so that if something happens
to me, she could legally get everything I have. It's also so that my parents can't reject her.

To be honest, I understood Chet very well. Someone of his status, having legal proof in hand, could be
very useful. Otherwise, children from all over the country will claim they are his children.

—I'll try to explain it to her. Everything was going well. You ruined it.

—Please help me, Khun Nueng.

—I don't know what I can do, but I'll try.

A-Nueng sent me a message saying she was waiting in front of the mall and wanted to hang out in
my room to kill time. She seemed normal. There were no signs of sadness or frustration.

—I thought you'd be more upset about what happened.

—I am. I didn't like it at all. But there's no reason to take out my frustration on you... So, where's the
recording? Did you make it?

—How did you know I already knew?

—Because you seemed very grumpy when my father wanted me to go to the tutoring school. You
don't want others to ruin your plan. You're too much of a perfectionist.

I twisted my mouth a bit before sending her the clip from my phone. A-Nueng gives me her
Duchenne smile and listened to it as soon as she caught it. It made me a bit embarrassed.

Crazy…

—Your voice is very pleasant to listen to. If I listen to it every day, I'm sure I'll get into university. I
promise I'll listen to it after each meal and before going to bed. I think I'll memorize every word.

— "Don't exaggerate," I said, feeling proud of myself. "Just finish it, and I will question you at 10 p.m.
every night. If you can't answer me, we won't see each other for a day.

"What if I can't answer two questions?"

"Two days."

"God. That's too hard.

"So you have to concentrate.

"Wouldn't you surprise me?"

"No. Don't make illusions.

"Argh.

Everything went as planned. A-Nueng went to spend a while in my room and I left her at her house.
After finishing my personal routine, I immediately submitted my questions through the LINE chat app.
A-Nueng did his job well... She could answer me.

"Good job. My recording was not wasted

[Then you also have to listen to my recording. If you can't answer me, I'll kiss you on the cheek.]

Soon after, the little girl sent me her recording. I put on my headphones and fell down in bed to
listen to his recording. Her beautiful nasal tone of voice echoed in my head as if she was sitting here
next to me. Your sincere reading made me smile.

She was good.

**Marisa made a deal with Satan: she would give anything to succeed in life, even to have everything
that a human being never even dreamed of having. Satan immediately accepted the deal and gave
Marisa ten years of life. After that, Satan would come back to ask you something important that she
could not give you.

"What can I not give except my life?" If you want my life, I won't make a deal with you.

"It doesn't have to be a lifetime. You will know what is more important than your life, your breath and
your death when the time comes.

"I don't think of anything. But, it's okay. As long as you don't ask for my life, I can give it to you. But
you have to give me the beauty, the money, and everything a human being desires to have.

"That's not a problem at all, you foolish man." You will know that all external wealth and possessions
are not important at all, be ignorant **

A-Nueng read in low and deep voice when he was the part of Satan. A smile of worship appeared on
my face. And then I came to the last part.

**I agree with Satan. Fame and wealth were not important at all... If I had to make that deal, I would.
I'd rather be poor or die. Maybe it was because I knew it was the most important thing in life. I
couldn't even stand the idea that Satan would take that away from me.

You know what that is...

It's you.

I love you, Aunt Nueng**

As I listened to the last part, I put my hand in my heart, overwhelmed. A-Nueng still used his unique
nasal voice tone, but he was full of seriousness and emotions. She was so powerful that I couldn't
help feeling ashamed. I was so surprised by the strange sensations that I felt like I took off my
headphones and dropped them. Damn it. Why would he confess his love to me just when I was
about to go to bed? She was good.

But she was still just a girl

19. It's okay.

My curriculum went well. We've been sending recordings for two weeks now. For A-Nueng, listening
to my recording to study for his exam was good because I didn't have to read so much. And
recording the novel for me was a moment of relaxation for her.

**Marisa became the most beautiful and rich woman in the world as a result of the deal. No one
could match her. She got everything she wanted.

After receiving the perfect desire, he began to live his boring life. She didn't want anything else in life
because she already had everything and had the perfect life. Sometimes, Marisa just wanted to kill
herself because life was no longer interesting. Until one day, eight years after the deal, her best
friend, 'Parn-Net', asked Marisa to break up with an ex she had never met and had only spoken on the
phone. Her friend asked Marisa to break up with her ex on the phone because they were similar.
Because his life was empty and he had nothing to do, he accidentally accepted it and forgot it
completely.

I suppose that's why we need inspiration in life. If we never get disappointed and succeed in every
way, there's nothing you want to do in life... I was lucky to have you as my target. The harder it is to
get yourself, the more valuable you are.

I love you, Aunt Nueng.**

A-Nueng ended every recording with, "I love you, Aunt Nueng." It was like that was his signature.

And I seemed to have become accustomed to his confession of love. It had become something I
heard every day, and if I didn't listen to it, it would be as if I had neither drunk water nor eaten. It
would be like something was missing.
I pressed to stop and thought about the novel that A-Nueng recorded for me. Now that I thought
so... after Marisa was granted her wish, she was probably like me. There was nothing I couldn't get.

I entered the university I wanted.

I entered the college I wanted.

I had to leave the palace and no longer live under the shadow of my grandmother... Life is not always
easy, but the ability to stand on my own feet motivated me to move forward, even when I fell. Per if I
continued to live the perfect life my grandmother gave me, I would get so bored that I would kill
myself.

A life too good is not good, actually.

And now I had a new motivation, which was to get A-Nueng to enter the university I attended. It was
a long time since I was so determined. A-Nueng gave me hope. She inspired me to get up in the
morning and prepare her curriculum.

Ah... That day I was also going to cook for my friend's daughter. It was a reward for the good girl.

No... I accidentally saw a cooking clip while browsing my phone and thought it would be fun. I
remember my grandmother raised me with the stick and carrots approach. If it was good, my
grandmother would give me extra money for pocket expenses or let me go to bed after 22:00.

And A-Nueng had been a good girl. So, I was cooking delicious food as a reward for the cheerful girl.
It was a rare occasion that someone like M.L. Sippakorn cooked

It was the first time I was going to wait for A-Nueng at his tutoring school. And I was sure that when
the little girl came out, she would be happy to see that I, who have never shown that I care, cooked
for her. Of course... I had to be happy. If she wasn't happy, I'd...

I didn't think of anything.

Finally, it was time for her to leave. Children from all over Bangkok were leaving the tutoring school
and returning home in trouble. I looked around for my friend's daughter among the crowd of
children who came with the smell of student... which I hated. It didn't matter, children of this age had
this smell.

I was dizzy.

"Aunt Nueng."

"Nueng... Folk?

I, who had not yet let a smile escape, quickly recovered the composure when I saw the school boy
next to A-Nueng go out with her. A-Nueng hurried to hold my arm as he used to and smiled at me.
"How did you get here?" Didn't you go to the market to draw today?

'It turns out he was around here.

A-Nueng looked curiously at the plastic box inside the plastic bag.

"What did you bring with you?"

"Nothing.

"They look like boxes that used to contain food." "And the intrigued child took the box from my hand
and oiled it." "There is food there."

"I bought it."

"Do you have it in this box?" Where did you buy it? They use very expensive packaging.

It was too vague to answer, so I changed the subject to try to divert A-Nueng's attention from the box
I carried.

"Do you come together to the tutoring school?" Why didn't they tell me this?

A-Nueng looks at Folk with indifference.

'It turns out he's coming too. We don't have friends, so sitting together to study together is better
than studying alone

'I didn't need anyone when I entered college.

"It's because you're very clever.

"That's right. What can I expect from stupid kids?

And everything remained silent. Folk, who has been listening in silence, looked at his watch and
raised his hands to show me his respect before apologizing.

"Goodbye, Aunt Nueng.

"Call me, Khun Nueng." Didn't I tell you before?

Because the mood was already bitter, when I spoke, it seemed as if I looked at him with contempt as I
normally did, A-Neng quickly fired Folk and turned to smile at me in an attempt to improve the
mood.

"We'll see you next Tuesday."

"Goodbye... Goodbye, Khun Nueng.

Folk did what I told him and apologized while I kept my neck stiff. All the students had returned
home, so only A-Nueng and I were left in the area.

"Come on, Aunt Nueng." It's late.

'Come on.

"Where did you go today?"

—.....

—....

We both remained silent. A-Nueng slowly removes his hand from my arm and embraces his backpack
in front of her. I looked at the cheerful girl, who suddenly became shy.

"What's going on?"

"Nothing.

"It's obvious that if there's something...

"I don't know what to do. Looks like you're mad at me. If I'm too cheerful, you can be more angry and
run away.

"I'm not angry... And why are you suddenly so shy now? You're usually very insensitive when I run
away.

"No matter how insensitive it is, I still feel bad if you run away too often. When you love someone,
you don't want to be their annoyance.

"People who love each other tell them everything.

"What did I not tell you?"

"Your tutoring."

"I told you that I am taking intensive mathematics tutoring classes.

"But you forgot to tell me the details: that you are taking the course with Folk.

"He is not important at all.

That made me feel a little better, I was frustrated. So I turned around to look at the girl in the glasses,
looking at the floor without knowing what to do.

"Really?
"Of course. I'll tell you everything. You know.

I stood with my head and let a slight smile escape. A-Nueng, who was still confused, continued
speaking.

"You're acting like you're jealous."

"Eh...

And we both stayed quiet, as if our feet were chained to the ground. We both remained silent again.
Slowly, the little girl looked at me and I looked back at her.

That was the first time I looked into the eyes of the girl who was 16 years younger than me and felt
like that. Even I could feel that something inside me has changed.

Linda... Since when has she become so beautiful?

"I love you, Aunt Nueng."

—....

"Aunt Nueng."

—Blep

"Hey?

I pulled out his tongue and quickly walked forward. A-Nueng, who was still in shock, rushed after me
and grabbed my arm. She forced me to turn to her. I avoided his eyes and raised the other hand to
cover my face. I could hear the animated laughter of the little girl

"Aunt Nueng is so beautiful. You lost the compost, didn't you? Ho Ho Ho.

"You're a lady. Why are you laughing like that?

Although I complained to her, I still covered my face to prevent her from looking at me. I must have
admitted that I had completely lost the composure; this was by no means the brilliant version of me.
In more than thirty years of life, this was the day he had lost the most composure.

Blep? Get your tongue out? To me?

"I'm glad you're jealous."

'I am not,' I lowered my hand and argued firmly. However, A-Nueng just shaken his hands as if he
didn't care. "Don't do this. I said I wasn't jealous. I'm just...

"Are you just...?

'It's a little strange,' I cleared my throat before lifting up my beard, while reclaiming the composure.
'You're under my care. So it's not okay that he doesn't know who you're with or what you are doing.
Folk is a boy. And you told me you didn't like it.

A-Nueng jumped to hug me and support his beard on my chest. He spoke with a lively smile on his
face.

"I don't like it. I just like you.

—....

"Your heart beats strongly."

I pushed A-Nueng's face before pointing with my finger to stop her when she was about to run to
hug me again.

"Stop playing." Let's go home.

"It's all right. It's okay. Today is a good day. That's enough -- And we went back to our usual way,
Aunt-Sovrinna. A-Nueng wrapped his arm around mine and leaned his head on my arm. He walked
like someone without a column. —I will study a lot. I'll get a good job. I'll be worthy of you.

Although I kept my face serious, I could feel that my heart was making so many shells that it was
irritating. What kind of feeling was this?

"Study a lot for yourself. Don't do it for me.

"I do it for myself." When I'm worthy, I can be your lover. We can be together until we're old.

"Telenovela... Ever since I was born, I've never seen a couple live together until they get old.

"If you haven't done it, let's do it." We'll be first.

"Who told you I'd grow old with you?"

"I did. You can't get away from me. You're lostly in love with me -- I didn't agree yet.

'You think I'm perfect now. But as time goes by and you gain more experience in life, you'll find
someone better than me. When you do, you'll leave me. She's like your mother. She was discouraged
by my fault. At your age. Now you've found someone new and you're about to get married. Nothing
is certain in life.

"That's why your wall is so high and you're so cautious. You've never had a lover, have you?

"That's not the reason. It's because I really feel that nobody is worthy of me, not even your father.
"If my mother and father are not worthy of you, then it must be me, the daughter. I'm younger. I can
take care of you when you're older. It's perfect.

"Stop bragging." You're so big. If you were a man, you would probably have many wives.

"Shall I take you as one of my wives?"

"Crazy." "I bit my lips, but I couldn't help but let a smile escape." "Stop saying nonsense." Have you
eaten?

'Only a sausage.' 'And A-Nueng seemed to remember something.' 'Oh. Don't tell me the food you
bought is for me.

"Well..." "I was going to tell him at first that I had cooked it myself." But I thought it would be better if
I told him I bought it. If he wasn't good, he could blame somebody else.

"Why did they put it in such beautiful containers?"

"I took it myself." Let's save the world... Let's find a place to sit down and eat -- I headed to the bench
at a nearby bus stop. We sat down and I handed him the food. If it's good, I'll buy it for you again.

"Let me try it first."

A-Nueng tried it immediately. I tried to keep the face serious, but I couldn't help feeling nervous
while waiting for his answer. And as soon as A-Nueng took the food into his mouth...

"Aunt...

"Isn't that good?

A-Nueng did not answer. She gave bigger and bigger bites. The meal ended in an open and closed
eye. I blinked without understanding, surprised, as I looked at my friend's daughter, who closed her
eyes and gave the last bite.

"Are you very hungry?"

"It's out of this world, delicious." Where did you buy it?

My heart got excited. I tried not to smile too much.

"Here."

"It's... Delicious... "You cooked it, right?" A-Nueng shook my thigh, excited. "Did you cook it?" I'm
right, don't I?

'Come on.
"Aunt!" A-Nueng lifted his hands over his head in a great gesture, as if he were carrying the world on
his shoulders. "This is of the Michelin level. It's out of this world; no, it's outside this galaxy.

"Don't exaggerate.

"I'm serious. You can open a restaurant. Why are you such a good cook? How long have you been
cooking?

"Only today."

"How can there be such a perfect person in this world?" A-Nueng shut his mouth with his hand and
looked at me admirably. "I want to be your wife now.

"Crazy!

A-Nueng hugged me strongly and sounded determined.

"I will not let anyone have you." It's a very aggressive kind of love. Please, you don't like my mother.
Besides, please don't like my father either. I have to please you.

"Is this a confession or an order?

A-Nueng's lips went straight to mine. I was numb and I had forgotten how to breathe. I immediately
pushed the little girl in the student uniform and shut my mouth in a state of shock. However, the girl
looked at me with determination and hoped that she would take her seriously.

"Why did you do that?"

"I don't want you to think I'm kidding." He may not have been so serious at first because he knew it
was impossible. But right now... I'm talking very seriously.

"Nueng... You shouldn't do this to your aunt.

"When we looked in the eyes before, I knew there was something between us. You felt it, too, didn't
you?

"I didn't feel anything. Let's go home.

I got up but I didn't know where to go because that was already the bus stop. Besides, I didn't want
to leave the little girl alone at those hours of the night. So in the end, I could only try to stay away
from her. I closed my eyes and thought.

Damn it. How did I let this feeling take over me? She's my friend's daughter.

"You're jealous.

"Why do you keep talking about this?"

"You're starting to see me like a woman.

"Nueng!!!" "I looked at my friend's daughter, seriously. I tried with all my strength to maintain the
composure and to act with maturity to prevent her from wasting her time. —I have let him pass
through all this time. But today you crossed the line. I'll pretend it didn't happen

"I can't do that. And I think you can't do that either."

"If you're going to be like this, we shouldn't see each other again."

"I love you, Aunt Nueng."

"Don't make me respond to that... I despise you."

The words I let slip made the little girl look at me and go blank. Then she looked down and nodded
willingly.

"Okay."

She was being so obedient I couldn't believe it.

20. I said it

That was the first time M.L. Sippakorn: I had one night of insomnia.

I had had sleepless nights before, but it was because of my resentment towards my grandmother. I
was still thinking about what I would do when I graduated, which could cause tremendous pain to my
grandmother. But that was five or six years ago. This was the first time in years that I got out of bed
with dark circles around my eyes.

It was 4 o'clock in the morning and I hadn't slept yet. At 6 o'clock in the morning, his eyes were still
open. So I finally visited my little Sam at his workplace for the first time. I sat in his office, angry. Ah...
I also brought something I cooked as my mind ran to give it to my sister.

"You've never been to my office. And you bring me food. You scare me...

"Are you afraid of what?" "I looked at my sister, confused, while she was rubbing her arms."

"Will I die?"

My sister was mocking me? But she seemed so serious. That's why I was confused. So, instead of
laughing at the joke, I was even more angry.

The truth is, she was angry the other day.

"That's not funny.

"Now I really think this is scary. You're crawling. When you feel depressed, you usually try to mask it
by smiling or laughing. But you chew the whistle like you can't control your facial muscles

My little sister knew my mask well. So she was analyzing my mood like a professional. I looked into
Sam's beautiful eyes and asked the most ridiculous question I'd ever asked.

I think...

"What's the age difference between you and Mon?"

"Is that why you come to see me with this leafy whistle?"

"To answer my question."

The little girl reassured herself when she saw that she was not joking at all with her. Of course I't.
This wasn't the time to have a good time.

—8.

"Are you not afraid that people will look at you strangely?"

'I look much younger than I am.'

I closed my eyes to look at my sister as she said that confidently and I couldn't help laughing. The
little girl looked at me surprised that she was laughing at me for no reason.

"Are you laughing? I didn't even tell you another joke.

"You are naturally beautiful.

"Why did you suddenly ask me that?" You never cared before

"Well, I twisted uncomfortable." Sometimes I was jealous of Sam for having such stupid friends.
(That's how our grandmother called Sam's friends.) They could talk about anything. Though I only
have a best friend who confessed her love to me and I suggested that she take some medicine to get
rid of her baby before the fucking A-Nueng was born...

This must be some kind of karma of my past life.

"Well, what?" You took a break for so long.

'There's someone very young holding on to me.

"Oh... How young is he?

"Very young.

"25?
"No.

"22?

"No.

—20.

"No.

"How young is he?"

—18.

"You must be very careful. You can't trust today's children. Maybe he's trying to manipulate you so
you fall in love with him, and then he'll abandon you. Or maybe he knows you're a wealthy M.L., so he
wants money from you. Men are frightened. Except our father...

"He's not a man.

"Huh?"

Sam's jaw fell. It was so adorable that I had to close it before I gave him a slight palm in the shoulder.

"She is my friend's daughter." It's nothing. It just annoys me... So you and Mon, 8 years old, huh?

"But you... "Sam raises his fingers to count in shock." "That's 16. You don't have to want to beat me so
much. My girlfriend is eight years younger than me, so you want to double that?

"I am not saying that I will let her be my girlfriend. I was just asking. I'll be back. Talking to you is so
useless.

"Nueng." Sam grabbed my hand to stop me and looked me in the eyes. "This girl must be bothering
you a lot. I've never seen you like that before. You're not yourself at all. You can hide your feelings
from our grandmother, but you can't when it comes to this girl. She looks very anxious.

"Am I so obvious?"

My sister pushed me to sit next to her before she assented in response.

"Yes. What happened? There must be something else. You can tell me. I know you don't have any
friends. I'm sorry for you.

Could I beat my own sister? But since Sam was so naive, she said what she thought without any filter.
So I could only laugh with tiredness.

Okay. I'm really regrettable.

"Well... there's something. Let's say I'm here to relax

I finally talked to Sam about A-Nueng, from the first time we met to the most recent event. Sam
listened in silence. She made no sound. She just bit her lips as if she was thinking.

"What you said was very hard. I've done that to Mon before, so I know how you're feeling. Are you
anxious because you're afraid that A-Nueng will feel bad about it?

"No.

"Really?

—....

"Alright. No."

"Okay. Yes, I do." I sighed and leaned back on the sofa, drained. I had no energy to do anything. "Will
that girl really be sad?"

"Of course. You said you despise her. There are many ways to say 'no.' Or you could have reasoned
with her that it's inappropriate. Hurting her with those words is worse than slapping her."

"You're disgusting."

"...."

I pinched Sam's cheek so hard a slapping sound echoed. The little one looked at me in astonishment.
I tilted my head, curious.

"Does it really hurt more than a slap?"

"Sometimes you're really stupid."

"..."

"Does it hurt more when I call you stupid, given you have the biggest ego in the world, than receiving
a slap?"

My facial muscles tightened as I felt truly frustrated. Our tests ended there. And it made me realize...

"It really hurt more than getting slapped. Thank you, little one."

I smiled at my sister and prepared to leave before looking at the food I brought and taking it with me.

"Oh? Didn't you bring that for me?"

"Yes. But I'll bring you another day. I'll use this to try to make up with someone first."
"Wow. You're kind of cute."

That was the first time in my life I really felt guilty. Sam was right. If A-Nueng was wrong, I should
have reasoned with her. Using harsh words didn't lead to a good result. It only hurt the other person's
feelings. How would the cheerful girl be? She must have been really hurt.

Ah… she probably wouldn't dare to come see me after what I said. So, I had to go to her.

In the evening, I went to wait for A-Nueng at her school. Everything was as usual. The atmosphere was
noisy and smelled bad, making me dizzy. But that day something was different... It was already four
o'clock in the afternoon and A-Nueng had not yet come out of the school.

Or did she know I would be there to try to make up with her?

But how could she know that? I had never in my life tried to make up with anyone before.

After thinking it over, I realized A-Nueng wouldn't show up, so I needed to use my last resort. I called
A-Neng on the phone. I rarely called her. Normally, I would just send her voice messages. But this
time was different. If I sent voice messages and she read them but didn't reply, I wouldn't know what
else to do.

Alright... There was always a first time for everyone.

The ringing made my heart race. A-Nueng answered the call and sounded normal. There wasn't a hint
of stress in her voice.

But there was also no sign of her usual liveliness.

["Yes, Aunt Nueng?"]

"..."

["Ah, you're silent... You probably pressed the call button by accident."]

"No. No. I'm here."

I could assume A-Nueng was about to hang up, so I spoke quickly. The other end of the line went
silent, but I could tell she hadn't hung up.

"Nueng."

["Aunt called, mom... It's not a prank call."]

A-Nueng seemed to be talking to someone. Hearing that, I knew she was with Piengfah. And
suddenly, the voice on the other side of the line changes to my best friend's voice without me asking
to speak to her.
["You call as if you know what you want, Khun Nueng. Don't interrupt my time with my daughter."]

"Why are you two together?"

["For a mother and daughter to be together is normal, isn't it?"]

"But you two aren't normally. So it's not normal."

["Well… you can say that. Today my daughter didn't go to school, so I invited her out. A-Nueng came
to eat with me... Don't interrupt our loving and pleasurable moment. I'm making good progress."]

"What progress?"

["Getting A-Nueng to move in with me, of course. She said she would go a moment ago because she
doesn't believe she can get into the university she wants..."]

"Put A-Nueng on the phone."

["No."]

"Piengfah."

When I used my deep voice, my friend knew I was serious, so she handed the phone back to its
owner. I spoke before A-Nueng could say anything because I was aware the little girl was disoriented
by what happened the day before.

"I'm trying to make up with you." [...]

"I said I'm trying to make up with you."

["Aunt Nueng..."]

"Aunt was wrong yesterday. Aunt was flustered. I've never kissed anyone... No, I have. Never mind.
Let's just say I'm trying to make up with you. Aunt regrets having been too harsh with my words. I
know I hurt you. I couldn't sleep and came to the school to make peace with you, but you're not here.
I brought food that I also cooked. Probably a waste. Bla Bla 909ejf#EER@ #638"

I babbled nonstop. I just said whatever came to mind. If I could speak in Morse code, I would.

Despite all my babbling, A-Nueng remained silent. That made me even more anxious.

"Are you really mad at me?"

[Sob.]

Now it was me who fell silent. I could hear Piengfah on the other side of the line. She was asking what
was wrong with her daughter. But all I could hear was a sob. My heart hurt so much I had to clutch it. I
didn't know why she was crying if I was apologizing.
"Don't cry... good girl."

["I'm so happy... Aunt Nueng doesn't hate me."]

"Aunt doesn't hate you."

["You make me cry... But yesterday, Aunt Nueng..."]

"Aunt loves you."

Even I was surprised by what I had just blurted out. I immediately hung up because I was
overwhelmed with embarrassment.

I said it... I said the word —love—.

How could I!

21. Being a tyrant

I felt like I was in a black hole after what I said. Everything was dark. I kept staring at the floor, feeling
dizzy. After hearing what I said, A-Nueng appeared as usual and continued to ask me:

"Does Aunt Nueng love me?"

—....

"Does Aunt Nueng really love me?"

—....

'If you don't answer me, I'm going to live with my mother.'

"Don't be so demanding."

I showed my teeth as I looked the cheerful girl in the eyes. She was in my room so often that it was as
if she had been my best friend from my previous life. It didn't matter. I spent most of my time
studying for her exam with me as a tutor. Now that I thought about it... I didn't even know how I had
become his guardian.

I was also his mother on Mother's Day.

And now he was his tutor.

What will I be next time? That was very fun.

"I was just kidding. You don't have to be so serious. But you look good no matter how good you are.
I won't feel unworthy anymore. Not even if you talk badly about my parents.
"Why do you say that?"

"There is no reason when it comes to love. If it were, it't be love.

And A-Nueng gave me a Duchenne smile so wide that his face was all wrinkled. If your face were a
sheet of paper, you'd have a lot of wrinkles.

'Since you're in a bad mood, I haven't been able to listen to your audio of the novel.

"Don't worry. I have my whole life to read novels to you because I will be a renowned DJ that
everyone will listen to. —The cheerful girl cheered me an eye joyfully. —And I already know what
faculty I want to study.

I turned to give him my full attention and raised my eyebrows.

"Why did you choose one?" I've already chosen one for you.

"Hey?

"I will have you study business administration."

I said it with all the confidence of the world. When I was drawing up A-Nueng’s curriculum, I
researched a little bit about what faculty today’s young people should aspire to: the faculty that suited
to today's materialist world and that would generate a good flow of income.

"No way. That is not even in my set of considerations. Besides, I have already decided that I want to
study the arts of communication.

I immediately wept in disagreement when I heard that. No one had ever rejected my suggestion
before. My ideas had always been impeccable because I had analyzed everything before putting
them forward.

"What would you do if you obtained that title?"

"I'm going to be a DJ.

"Are you really going to be a DJ?" It's not that you can become a post-graduate, but you don't have
connections.

"It has nothing to do with connections. Can't I study something because I like it and I have a passion
for it?

"No. It's an outgoing alley. Trust your aunt. Get a degree in business administration or law, like your
father. And then he goes to get a master's degree abroad.

—...
"Don't be rude to me.

A-Nueng's silence made me realize that he was rebellious. The atmosphere that was once lively and
pleasant began to become tense. A-Nueng closed his books, put them in his pocket and prepared to
leave.

"Where are you going?" You're not going to read anymore?

"No. I don't have any plans to get the degree you want, so it makes no sense to read or take the
exam. I prefer to spend time and have fun every day.

"You'll have to go live with your mother if you can't go to a university here.

'Per it't be so bad for me to go live with my mother.

A-Nueng left after saying that. I looked at her as she walked away without thinking of following her
like a stupid male protagonist in a series that ran after the female protagonist, who was in a bad
mood because they disagreed.

I had already tried to reconcile myself with her too many times. I was at my maximum capacity at the
time. Why did I have to do it again? And I wasn't wrong about this. I had analyzed everything for
her. I didn't have to waste my time thinking about what title I wanted to get. But suddenly you
wanted to graduate in the arts of communication? A college where you'd have to engage in the
entertainment business after graduation? How could it succeed without any connection?

I was still waiting... She had not yet returned.

And as I felt frustrated, I called Chet, who was very eager to be a father. I told him what had
happened in the hope of finding an ally. But Chet just laughed indifferently.

[Don't think too much about the future, Khun Nueng. Let her get the title you want.]

"Don't be stupid. That's why you didn't do anything of yourself. Do you really want to be prime
minister? You're dreaming. Are you thinking of marrying me? Maybe in your next life.

I was frustrated like never before in my life, although I was better than anyone to mask my emotions.

My grandmother never knew when she was frustrated or angry. A-Nueng seemed to have opened
the door and was letting all my emotions pour out.

[Khun Nueng, the things we can't control are his education, his career, and his love. How did you feel
when your grandmother forced you to get the career you didn't like?]

"But I have good intentions.

[Your grandmother too.]

"My grandmother only wanted me to be who she wanted me.

[I don't see any difference between M.C. Kaekai and you right now.]

I got a twisted stomach when Chet's comments hit me in the face. What I felt when my grandmother
forced and pushed me made me reflect and soften myself. But I still didn't want to lose.

"But you can get any title to be a DJ.

[Then let her get the title she wants. If you don't see the light at the end of the tunnel, you won't
want to move on. Why should I proceed with only a candlestick in my hand? It's better to wait in the
dark until somebody rescues her. And that person who will rescue her will be Piengfah, the light in
which A-Nueng never thought to trust until you gave him a chance.]

- I'm going to hang. Stop preaching to me.

I hung up and began to think about what Chet had just said. Recently, A-Nueng had been
approaching Piengfah, while she saw me as her enemy. We just reconciled and I drove her away
again.

All this made me think of my grandmother. Did she feel the same way I do now? Did you want me to
study law or political science because you thought it was good for me?

Maybe she didn't do all that for herself...

My grandmother loved me

Ewww... I got a chicken skin. Suddenly I felt overwhelmed, as if it were the girl named Matchstick. I
quickly shrugged my head and stopped thinking about my grandmother before whispering when I
realized that my grandma and I were the same.

We were -- Tyranes. I had that trait of my grandmother.

"Khun Nueng.

The keykeeper opened the door when I ringed the bell of my palace. She looked at me ashamed,
because she had dressed me to irritate my grandmother. I scratched the hole in my jeans so it was
bigger than it was and I combined it with a black sleeve-free shirt and a thin white shirt. I expected
my grandmother to cry when she saw me.

By the keymaster's reaction, he had done a good job.

"Is Grandma here?"

"You came to visit M.C. Using this?

"Can't I?"
"It's not that you can't, but you know how strict it is with respect to proper clothing. It doesn't matter.
That you visit it is enough.

My grandmother was a perfectionist in all respects, from clothing, makeup, hair, accessories and
more.

He was someone who judged others by their appearance. It didn't have to be expensive, but it
needed to be appropriate. Because that said how that person.

And as soon as I appeared in the palace that I designed, my grandmother, who was informed that she
was visiting him, slowly descended the stairs. She looked me with fire in the eyes.

"Khun Nueng.

"My dear grandmother." "I used a sharp voice, as if it were the niece who had just returned from
Paris." "Have you wondered?

—....

"Ah...

As my grandmother remained silent, I did the same.

We looked at each other, as if we were talking with our eyes. It was a feeling of... strangling each
other, I suppose. We met for the last time at the centenary celebration of our secondary school. I
didn't realize how old she was because I always visited her there at night. And the last time I was in
the palace, I had her hospitalized.

Ah... my grandmother had grown a lot older.

'Have you eaten?' my grandmother approached to sit on the couch. She was softer, like someone
who was tired. She didn't say anything about how she was dressed. That didn't go as planned.

"Not yet. But you don't have to worry about that. I can't eat with you. The smell of older people makes
me lose my appetite.

Since my grandmother hadn't attacked me, I kept trying to irritate her. I was hoping I could make him
angry. The grey-haired old lady just sighed as she tried to be patient.

"Did you come because you wanted to fight with me?"

"Yes.

"I don't want to fight. Then I'll go back up to bed.

"You look much older. Botox didn't help at all —I't stop. But through my harsh words, I was actually
asking her about her well-being, for example, 'Are you all right, grandmother?
"I'm old. We can't fight against time

"When will you die?"

"Nueng!

My grandmother's reprimand struck me and made me straight. I thought about the past, when she
used that tone of voice every time I did something wrong. Ah... I had it. I was happy now.

"Do you feel that I disappoint you in every way?"

"What's the point of asking me that?"

"I suddenly feel the need to ask you how you feel because I disobeyed you, I was deprived of my own
wedding, and I never came back.

"Deceived and devastated."

"Are you angry?"

"I am."

"And when you wanted to beat me, then you used Song as my replacement, did that make you feel
good?"

The atmosphere became gloomy when I mentioned Song. Although I was not present when my sister
hanged herself, I remembered how distressing it was to blame myself.

If he hadn't fled, Song't have died like that.

However, as time passed and I had already blamed myself enough, I thought... Why am I to blame? I
just wanted to live my life. If anyone was to blame, it should be my grandmother, who tried to control
another granddaughter when she couldn't control me. Since then, I hated my grandmother even
more. If I had a knife in my hand, I would have stabbed her in the chest so she knew how much pain
she had.

She was the only one to blame... It was all her fault.

"I'll be back." I don't even know why I'm here.

When I thought about the past, my anger increased. However, I kept my face serious so my
grandmother didn't know what she was thinking. My grandmother, however, called me when I was
about to leave.

"Nueng."

—....
"Eat with me before you leave."

The soft voice that I rarely heard caught me by surprise. But as I thought that accepting his invitation
would be out of place and would make me look like a loser, I answered

"No. I've lost my appetite.

I raised my hand to show him respect by chance and left without turning back.

Then I appeared in front of A-Nueng's house...

In a short period of time, I had already tried twice to reconcile myself with the girl who was 16 years
younger than me. No one had forced me to do that before... This girl was really extraordinary.

Piengfah greeted me after ringing the bell; he had the expression of a curious dog.

"Didn't A-Nueng come to see you?" He left early this morning

That made me nervous.

"She has been out of my room since noon. It's almost 4 p.m.

"Where is my daughter?" Why did they break up so early today?

"Shut up." I'm calling her. Stop complaining — I gave a hand gesture to my old friend and called A-
Nueng who answered the call quickly and spoke gently.

[Aunt Nueng.]

"Where are you?" Why aren't you at home?

[Where did you go? Why haven't you come back to your room yet? I've been waiting until my legs
became stiff.]

"Oh? I came to see you at your house. I have something I want to tell you about.

[I have something I want to talk to you about, too. Tell me first.]

"No. You first.

[...]

—....

And we both remained silent. It wasn't because we both wanted to win. We just wanted to hear what
each of them had to say.

[OK... I'll go first. We fight so often that I'm tired, Aunt Nueng.]
She felt the same as me...

"What?

[I've thought about it. Maybe what I chose wasn't a good choice. You're perfect. Obviously you're
more progressive than I am, I'm just a girl. Maybe... If you...

"You can get the title you want.

[Don't be sarcastic. I'm trying to reconcile myself with you.]

'I am also trying to reconcile myself.' I looked at Piengfah, who was listening in secret, and I shut my
mouth with my hand before continuing as quietly as I could. 'I came to see you at your house, but you
are not here...

[Trying to reconcile with me again... This is great. Are you so worried about me?

I didn't want to admit it.

"It's your life. You have to choose your path. That's what it's supposed to be.

[But I could understand if you chose a path for me. I love you, Aunt Nueng.]

"I too...

I put my hand on my hip, feeling ashamed. As Piengfah was by my side, I could not speak freely. But
at a time like that, sweet, encouraging words are probably more important than my ego.

I couldn't be like my grandmother... I'm Sippakorn.

[You too, what? ]

I could feel that the person on the other side of the line was excited. It was as if I knew exactly what I
was going to say. When I felt that, I suddenly wanted to avenge her.

'I'm reasonable.

[Is it so hard to say you love me? It doesn't matter. We've made a lot of progress... But are you sure
you want me to choose my own path?]

"Don't ask me if I'm sure. Someone like Sippakorn doesn't break his word

[You'll be a perfect husband.]

"Eh...

[I love you, Aunt Nueng.]

I tried not to smile before answering vaguely.

"Ah-huh. Me too.

[GOD!]

He had a big smile on my face while hanging. I turned to look Piengfah in the eyes. My best friend
looked at me with eyes I couldn't read. Then he spoke in a tone of voice so serious that my mood
changed so quickly that I didn't know how to feel.

'We have to talk, Khun Nueng.

"About?

"About your relationship with A-Nueng."

22. Love Scene.

Piengfah invited me into the house to talk in the garden. I was going to tell him not to act like we
were in a series because there was no garden like Eden here in Thailand, and the sunlight there
constantly reminded us that there was karma in this world. If it was so hot on earth, what heat would
there be in hell, where I was heading?

But what could he do? It wasn't my home. If the owner of the house invited me to sit in the garden, I
had to obey. There were mosquitoes, too. Couldn't you at least offer me a mosquito repellent?

"What do you have to tell me?"

I started the conversation when I saw my friend just drinking a bite of her Earl Grey tea, which she
knew exactly the same as tea from a local brand. (Tra Mue).

"It's A-Nueng. I'm worried about her.

"What is your concern?" You're afraid that she will enter the university she wants, don't you? "I smiled
from the bump of my mouth ridiculously. "If I'm the one who takes care of her, there's no way that
she won't enter. After all, I'm Sippakorn

'I don't care about that.

"Then what?

"I'm worried about my daughter.

"You're back where we started.

'I'm worried because my daughter seems to love you too much,' Piengfah looks at me very seriously.
'She scares me.
'Because you're scared?'

I twisted uncomfortable when my friend looked at me like this. Although I had done nothing wrong, I
suddenly felt like I had a fever.

"I fear you will hurt their feelings, as you did with mine."

"It's not the same.

"You say it as if you accepted his love.

'You're crazy!' I cried out when I heard that. Even I could feel like I was panicking. —How old am I?

"I know. I know someone like you't even look at a girl like A-Nueng. But my daughter probably
doesn't think that. He's very young. She loves with all her heart. And you love her and give her hope.
Have you drawn a clear line that you can only be his aunt, that is, his mother's friend?

Piengfah was not trying to put limits or anything for style. I just wanted to make sure I wasn't giving
A-Nueng any hope.

'Of course I did.

"Well. So I won't be so worried. I thought you'd never told him anything like that. I'm afraid he'll be
lost if you break his heart.

"I'm not so cruel... You gave me a lesson

I said it guilty. But I tried to sound as normal as possible. As I said, I didn't want anyone to know
what I was thinking or feeling. My quiet behavior was my safe haven.

'I feel relieved now. A-Nueng loves you very much, Khun Nueng.

'Come on.

"You love her, too, don't you?"

We looked each other in the eyes. Piengfah did not believe that he — loves — deeply to A-Nueng or
anything for the style. I probably meant that I adored her as a friend's daughter.

"To love is better than to hate."

"You feel guilty for trying to get me rid of her, don't you?" You really have a heart. I'm glad you love
A-Nueng.

I drank a bite of Earl Gey tea and scratched my friend's eye.

"Ah-huh... I love her.

That was the most appropriate thing anyone in my position could say.

A-Nueng and I reconciled... Our relationship was like the stock market. What couple of aunts and
nieces are so often angry? It's like we were lovers.

'I haven't read your novel lately.

'Because I can't wait for the pleasant-voiced DJ to read it to me, I must read it myself,' I smiled at the
girl reading in my bed. A-Nueng took the novel and opened it on the page he had marked as a
favorite.

"Oh. Have you reached the love scene?

"I read beyond that part, but I made it my favorite part because it's exciting.

'You're pretty dirty.

"But it is good that you have already read it." It would be strange if you read it to me out loud.

I shrunk my shoulders a little while I said what I felt. However, A-Nueng seemed to have a funny idea.
He quickly sat down and cleared his throat.

"How strange would that be?" Let's try.

"Hey?

"I'll read you the love scene."

"Stop.

"A DJ must be able to do something like this. Do you think cartoon characters can produce by
themselves the sounds of a love scene? Twisting actors should do it.

"Have you ever seen that kind of thing?"

"It's all right. Let me read it to you.

She didn't answer me. He went on to read the emotional love scene that I had marked as my favorite,
completely ignoring my question.

"Marisa and Nubdao had never done anything like this before, so they both seemed ashamed. But if
they stopped, it't happen...

"Stop.

"The characters don't stop.

"I mean, you can stop reading now.

"Marisa took the initiative, letting herself be led by her instinct. His hand slid slowly under Nubdao's
shirt. With tenderness, she moved her fingers around her body, from the abdomen to her breasts,
until she felt the heartbeat. He never imagined he would. I wasn't excited by a woman's body because
it had the same things. However, the feeling in her fingers made her unable to stop. I wanted Nubdao
to make more noise.

"Ah...

"No...

A-Nueng's voice left me open, especially the 'Ah'. It made the image of the character that was
making that voice appear in my head. But despite my protest, A-Nueng gave no sign of stopping.

"Nubdao was having difficulty breathing." Because his heart was working so hard, his body
temperature was rising. I didn't know what that feeling was, but the fingers on her nipple made her
lose control. Marisa could see the woman under her bowing her back, as if Nubdao wanted her to do
more. That encouraged her to move on. He used his mouth to caress every part of Nubdao's soft
skin without removing his bra or underwear. As her fingers stimulate, she also wanted to seize every
part of her mouth.

"Give me... Let me try you.

"Al Marisa made a request, she did not wait for her answer. As soon as Nubdao's holder opened, his
mouth grabbed what was underneath as his hand caressed the other side. She caressed until the pink
nipple hardened in her mouth.

I immediately took the book from A-Nueng's hands and tried to keep the face serious. The cheerful
little girl, who still reading the book out loud, shook to show that she was not happy.

"I'm not done yet."

'It's enough. You're just a girl. You shouldn't be reading something like this -- I tightened the book
tightly with my armpits before putting it under the table. -- I wish you were so anxious when you were
studying.

"I was. You saw it. Reading novels is my relaxation.

'That's enough for now. I'll get you some Doraemon cartoons for you to read. This kind of novel is...

"Emotional.

I was about to say useless, but the girl interrupted me before I could finish the sentence.

"This kind of novel is not good for young girls.

"But he says it's for an audience of 18 years or older and I'm already 18. People my age: if you tell
them not to do something, they'll be even more eager to do it. Argh... I'm excited after reading that.

"What!" I shouted so loudly that A-Nueng laughed at me.

"I'm excited. Honey... I'm just being honest. You're so outdated. These kinds of things are natural. Even
if you stop me from reading it. You know that grabbing and caressing are normal in school only for
girls.

I wanted to argue, but everything A-Nueng just said was true. When I read how old-fashioned they
were the eldest in our society and they didn't want free condom boxes at school, I thought they had a
narrow mindset. I commented on it many times, as if it were so progressive that it seemed to come
from the future. But now, after hearing A-Nueng read that love scene, I realized that I wasn't as open-
minded as I thought.

"It's...

"Let's talk frankly." The more openly we speak, the more united we will be.

The look in A-Nueng's eyes as she spoke smiling made me see her in a different light. She was very
polite, but very tricky. And she was expressing herself very openly.

"What do you mean?"

"Have you had sex?"

"Eh...

That was too frank!! She was stunned, but if she proved it, she would look like a loser. A thirty-year-
old woman couldn't lose against a girl.

'Before you answer that, answer me first... Have you had sex?

"No.

What a relief...

"Yes. You're not at an appropriate age yet. I'm not saying you can't, but you better concentrate on
your study for now...

What I said contradicted it so much that even I myself was upset with myself.

"So, have you had sex?"

There was... I had returned the question.

"Not with a man."

"You have done it to a woman," A-Nueng cried to acknowledge it, without seeming surprised. "I think
you have already insinuated it before, if I don't remember wrongly. Since when? Since high school?

"No. When it was most appropriate.

The little girl cheered her face joyfully, looking really curious.

"How do you feel?"

"That's too personal.

"Is it like in the novel?" You're very hot. Your heart is accelerating. You're worried if they don't let you
go. It's like there's a magnet attracting you to exchange...

"That's a telenovela."I laughed and shrugged my shoulders. It's just physical. It's all luxury

"Describe it." I want to know.

I assumed that children of that age were very curious about these things. They were constantly asking
questions, and they are difficult to answer in detail. Now I understood parents with young children
asking them how they were born.

"What do you want me to describe?" It's like you eat when you're hungry and sleep when you sleep.

"Ah... I understand a little.

'You understand it very easily,' I looked at the clever girl and felt relieved not having to answer any
more.

"It's like when I feel anxious and sprinkled the water...

"Hey? Rotting water?

"Help yourself." I understand that in a way.

What my friend's daughter just happened to say surprised me, and I could only blink without
understanding. I wanted to know what he understood.

"How can you understand that?"

"Well... my friends at school told me that there's a way to help ourselves. It's similar to how boys help
themselves. For the girls, sprinkle water. I tried.

—....

"So I understand how you describe sex. Eat when you are hungry. He sleeps when he's sleepy. And if
you want to be free... right? — A-Nueng scratched me an eye, as if it were something natural.
—....

"Use that experience when I read the love scene and I said --ah-- in the same way while reading the
novel out loud. Did it sound real? Was it like when you had sex? Aunt... why is your face so red?

I leaned my head on the table because I couldn't sit up anymore. So this was a girl from the 2000s,
huh? They were so advanced that I felt old.

I wanted to faint.

23. The Feeling That Changed

I think I've met Sam too often lately. We hadn't seen each other in more than 6 years before this. So
why did you want to meet her so often lately? It was like I wanted someone to talk to.

I have to admit that I didn't have any friends...

"You've been looking at us since we started eating." Do you have anything to say?

Sam said this when he saw that he was just looking at the couple with his arms crossed over his chest.
Although they could not marry, they were openly together.

"Is it good to have a younger lover?"

Both of them looked at each other. Probably thinking that it was strange for a sister to ask this. "Is
there any age difference problem? Like... a gap, that is, communication problems.

"Honestly, Khun Sam is the hardest person I know to communicate with.

I agreed...

"What do you mean by that?" "My sister looked at her lover, as if she didn't want to admit it." "Why is
it difficult to communicate with me?"

"Let's say I understand you, Mon. What I meant by — communication problem — is not that they
don't understand... Um. How should I explain this? You understand me, don't you, Mon?

"I understand." "Doraemon laughed at me anxiously trying to explain it to you." "There are some
problems. But Khun Sam and his friends are very kind and welcomed me with open arms from the
beginning, so there is no problem. If there is any, it's mainly because Khun Sam is confused and has
no idea what you're doing. So I have to work a little harder to understand it.

"And you, Sam?" I turned to ask my sister's opinion on this too. "How does it feel to have a younger
lover?
"Well... my little sister looked up, like someone who's thinking a lot." "It's exciting. Mon is excited. He
likes the color pink

I really thought my sister was hard to understand. She was answering my question, wasn't she? Why
did you feel that I didn't get my answer?

"Why do you suddenly ask this... Ah. Is that that 18-year-old girl?

Sam asked, as if he had just remembered it. When the conversation came to this point, I suddenly felt
that my chair was burning. Doraemon, who was sitting next to her mistress, seemed excited. It was as
if she already knew about this.

'I'm just asking for your opinion.

'Khun Nueng, who is usually very confident and always smiling, seems to be losing her composure
right now.

My sister's mistress looked at me and smiled with those heart-shaped kissing lips. I showed him
some teeth and immediately made a gesture with my hand to change the subject.

'I'm not talking about this. Let's change the subject.

'All right, let's talk about something else,' said Sam, smiling, 'cause he didn't want to put me in a
difficult situation.' 'I heard from the palace keykeeper that you went to visit our grandmother.

I wasn't sure if I really wanted to change the subject at the time. But it didn't matter. It was better to
talk about A-Nueng because he didn't want to answer any questions about it.

"I did.

"What happened to you?"

"Many things. I wanted to see how old he is now.

"Ah. In other words, did you want to know how he was doing? — My sister's mistress interpreted what
she had just said as if she knew me well. This girl. I borrowed her money once or twice and she acted
as if she knew everything about me.

"She is not sick as you told me. It's just bigger.

"Our grandmother is very sick.

I didn't want to give importance to the granddaughter who adored our grandmother because Sam
tended to overreact when it came to her.

"You should visit her often if you are so worried about her. Understood?
"Don't be so cruel. You'll regret it when she's gone.

"Do I look like someone who would be so sad if our grandmother weren't around?" Let's talk about
something else. Why are we only talking about things that are not happy today? Ah. "I looked up at
the beautiful woman, who was the youngest person on the table. I was curious about the human
anatomy. Since you're the youngest and most open-minded among us here

"Ah-huh.

Doraemon swallowed his drink with his jacket while waiting for my question.

'Have you ever helped yourself?

And he ended up sprinkling water on all the food on our table. It was fortunate that there was not
much left; otherwise, we would have to eat food with the water sprinkled by Mon.

"Why are you asking this?" Mon drowned, until his face became red and breathless. "You took me by
surprise."

'I'm asking scientifically about human anatomy and the Da Vinci Code,' I just shrugged my shoulders
and turned toward Sam. 'The deeper our conversations are, the closer we will be, especially if it's
something bad.' I came up with this idea of a girl with a vision of the future like A-Nueng. See how
open I am? The two women in front of me should follow my example.

"That's right," said Sam, agreeing with me. "The more we get together, the more united we are.

'Khum Sam, but this is not something we can talk about by chance. It's very private

"But this is my sister." It's okay. You can talk openly to her... Yes, Khun Nueng

Sam answered me in his place. I resisted the temptation to smile, and instead I gave Doraemon a
good-looking sign of admiration. So it's not just men who help themselves. Women can do that, too.

"We're close, Mon.

'I've never done that.

"Oh? But my sister said that...

"I didn't mean Mon.

"Who do you mean then?"

"I mean myself." "Sam pointed to himself." "I, Sam."

"You have... Ah...—I stayed open as my sister stood and frankly admitted it.

"Yes. The deeper our conversations are, the closer we are, aren't we?
And we all kept eating our food quietly. When it came to my sister doing that, for some reason I
wanted to put my face in the hot pot.

I was so ashamed...

I couldn't get out of my head what A-Nueng had said. Although I acted normally when I was with my
friend's daughter, I often thought of the voice she made when she read the novel.

‘Ah...’

Although it was just a voice, I think my imagination was flying. Sometimes I thought about what
caused that voice to come out of A-Nueng's mouth when she was lying in bed. What was he doing
and how... And all the revealing positions that occurred to me appeared in my head until I felt like
somebody too obsessed. It was happening at that time.

"Aunt Nueng."

—....

"Aunt Nueng."

"And... eh?

I could see those fleshy lips smiling with stinging. A-Nueng shook his head while giving him private
lessons. That struck me.

"What's going on?" Why are you getting your face so close?

"My exam is tomorrow.

"What?

"If I can go to college, what will you give me as a reward?"

I closely looked at those lips that my friend's daughter was using to make that nasal tone of voice. I
couldn't concentrate. I slowly turned my gaze away.

"I don't have money.

"Did I say that I want something that requires money?" A-Nueng continued to draw his face closer
and closer to mine, so I shrunk my neck to try to keep the distance.

Were you afraid of him? Me? This't work... I couldn't be a loser and give in. So in the end, I turned his
face away from mine.

"What do you want?" Tell me.

"Can I be your mistress?"

"No.

"Argh... now I lack inspiration to study for my examination.

"This is our future. Stop making nonsense. I blew up. Once A-Nueng heard that, he opened his eyes a
lot and twisted my words.

"Our future? Do you see our future?

"Here you have it."

"Just give me a small reward that will motivate me to do well tomorrow." You're my greatest
motivation right now.

"You keep playing. What do you want? Tell me... but don't let us be lovers.

"Ah... Then —A-Nueng threw a malicious look at me and put his beard in his hand. —Can I use my
mouth with you?

"What!

I put my hand on my chest in a state of shock. Using your mouth... His mouth!

That went far beyond kissing.

It was not just about grabbing and caressing girls in schools exclusively for girls.

"I mean, kiss your mouth.

'To kiss me?' I licked my lips because I felt they were very dry before rubbing my face. 'Just kissing us,
didn't I?

"Does that just mean you agree?"

'No. 'When I said that, A-Nueng immediately bowed himself down as someone who lacked motivation
in life. 'What about you and the kisses?' I asked.

"That's how people express love. I want us to use our tongue, breathe deeply and talk with our lips
instead of words. It's intimate.

A-Nueng's voice made my heart tremble. Did I have to give so many explanations? What happened
to the girls these days?

"You can kiss me on the cheek."

'I already did that. It's not the same.

"You're being greedy.

"I want everything from you."

"What?" "I was numb again. But A-Nueng quickly changed the subject.

"Can I hug you so you can sleep for one night?"

"Hey?

'Can I hug you so that you can sleep tonight?' the voice of tenderness weakened me. It also made me
feel uncomfortable in some way. "You can look at it as if you're giving me superpowers. So I'll have a
good night's sleep.

"Just hugging?"

A-Nueng looked at me with his eyes closed, smiled at the commisure of his mouth.

"Yes.

Why did that smile make me nervous?

It was time to go to bed...

This was the first time A-Nueng spent the night with me. We had already informed his family that he
would be studying until late and going to the exam from here in the morning. I was starting to feel
insecure about whether, after all, this was a good idea. The person currently sharing my bed with me
had been the only cause of my lack of sleep recently, as I had been concerned about recurring visions
of strange images. Then I felt a little uncomfortable at the time.

After showering, A-Nueng was reading the novel in my bed, dressed in a t-shirt and short trousers.
She waved her white legs and cheered joyfully. I looked at his relaxed behavior with found feelings.

I thought she was adorably beautiful.

And... somehow sexy.

But of course... I was only 18. He had not yet grown up at all.

'Go to bed a little early tonight, so that you will feel cool when you wake up,' I said this as I sat on my
bed and looked at her smiling joyfully. 'How sure are you about tomorrow's examination?

"My head is full of knowledge. I won't make any mistakes. I don't want to disappoint you. If I have to
go live with my mother, you'll feel very lonely. I can't stand seeing my lover sad.

"You're just saying nonsense.

The word, "lover," made me show my teeth before telling him to turn to one side of the bed to give
me room to lie down. A-Nueng still had the novel in his hands.
"Are you not going to sleep?"

"I'm in the fun part.

"Are you reviewing him?"

"They're doing it.

"Are you reading that page again?" "I was about to take the novel out of her hands, but she put it out
of my reach." Besides, he began to read it out loud to mock me. Marisa. It feels good right there.
Faster. I'm about to...

"Nueng."

"How do you feel when...

The question took me by surprise. I took his novel and pulled it as far as I could. I turned to tell A-
Nueng seriously, because I was ashamed.

"Go to sleep."

"It's all right. You don't have to act so seriously.

I immediately approached to turn off the light next to the bed and turned my back on him. A-Nueng
took this opportunity to surround my waist with his arm and hug me strongly.

"Your back is so wide... "I could feel something moving in my back. I could hear her whistling from
my spine to my neck. "It smells so good.

"Sleep."

"This is the first time we have slept together. I'm very excited.

"Go to sleep."

"Arg...

There was air blowing through my neck and reaching my ear. I've got chicken skin everywhere. I
jumped and sat down.

"Why are you scared?" Yeah, yeah.

"Why don't you sleep?" Stop playing. You have to get up early tomorrow.

"You said you would hug me, but you sleep on my back, so of course I can't sleep.

I turned my back on her, and she had been unceasingly thirsty. If I were to face it, what would I have
to deal with? Didn't he consider me a friend of his mother at all?
"If I hug you, will you really sleep?"

"Yes.

"Do you promise?"

—....

As I wanted to finish this at once, I turned to look at her and put my arm under her neck before
approaching her to hug her. The smell of shampooed hair and A-Nueng soap-washed body made
me feel calm somehow. But the little girl froze, which made me laugh.

"Where is the courageous and dreary girl?"

'I admit I'm thrilled that you hug me.

"Just relax and go to bed to wake up fresh for your examination."

A-Nueng surrounded me with his arm and crawled in my breasts like a kitten.

'Your hug is so warm

'Yes.

I felt the same. Maybe it was because he rarely hugged anyone. I seldom even embraced my own
sisters because I valued my personal space. One could say that A-Nueng was really something.

It felt good to hug someone...

"When I say I love you, do you believe me?"

"You say it so often that I begin to doubt it. But I still believe you. I answered honestly. The little girl
turned a little back and looked at me.

"Do I have a chance?"

"I have a dream. Let's go to sleep.

I avoided answering him. A-Nueng did not press to get an answer. She went to sleep well. I wasn't
sure if she was really asleep.

Did she have a chance... Yes, do you have it?

I couldn't answer that. Nobody could. Many things told me that she and I were parallel lines. How
could two people with this huge age difference be in love? And I still thought I liked men, so I had to
be very careful with my feelings. A-Nueng was too young.
Now she liked it, but when she met more people, she would be just a friend of her mother. That was
the reality.

I'd better sleep... There was no point in thinking about it.

A gentle touch of those lips made him stop breathing. I thought A-Nueng was asleep, but that kiss
told me she was wrong. And I didn't dare to open my eyes. I could just pretend I was sleeping like
nothing.

"Can't you love me?"

That question made me, asleep, open my eyes and look at her. We stared firmly into the darkness.
And that made me...

Stretch my arm to grab her neck and draw her closer to give her a kiss.

Our lips gently touched each other. There was nothing but that. We just cling to that touch for a
while before moving away.

"Sweet dreams."

"Well.

Our conversation ended with that soft touch. The little girl had no more questions and finally went to
sleep.

That night was like a dream...

And we both pretended it never happened.

24. Confidence

A-Nueng had completed his examination. Life continued normally. We had to wait patiently for the
result for two months. It may not be stressful for others, but for those for whom the outcome will
determine their future, it is a long and agonizing wait.

Although the little girl acted as if she was under no pressure, when the time came for A-Nueng to
enter her student identification to see the result, she bit her nails with so much tension that I had to
hit her hand.

"Don't bite your nails." That doesn't reflect your character.

"Will I enter the university I want, Aunt Nueng?"

"No.
That was Piengfah's voice. She was by our side and she was the most stressed of all of us. He didn't
want his daughter to go to college, but he also wanted to see her succeed. The only person who was
calm and acting with maturity was Grandma.

"Why are you so cold?" You're gonna make your daughter lose her confidence.

'If he succeeds, it will be bad for me.' I don't want her in.

"Wow. The result is already available. Come in! —A-Nueng jumped and yelled in front of the
computer. She showed the result to all of us. —Enter. Grandma. Aunt Nueng. Mom. Come in!

"Guau! My daughter is very intelligent —Piengfah jumped and yelled at A-Nueng before I could finish
the sentence. She forgot what she wanted. Then he threw himself to the ground and began to cry.
_Enter. So you won't live with me.

"Aunt Nueng, I came in. Now I can be with you--

A-Nueng embraced me regardless of his mother's agony. I was so overwhelmed I couldn't talk. I
could only silently embrace my friend's daughter. I was happy and relieved at the same time. I was
also proud of myself for participating in the bright future of this cheerful girl.

That's how it felt... when the person we care about is all we want. It was so overwhelming.

"Well. You did it very well.

"We can be together from now on." I don't have to go anywhere — A-Nueng cried and looked at me
excitedly. — I will grow up to be what you expect of me. I'll be your good girl. Only yours

I smiled at my friend's daughter before shaking her face and assenting. Something inside me had
changed.

"You've always been my good girl. Always.

—....

'You're the best that exists.

Our celebration didn’t end there because Chet, who wanted to act as a father, wanted to celebrate the
first step towards her daughter’s success. He begged me to take her to dinner with him. As I said, A-
Nueng was the center of his parents' love and attention. But those two had to beg me to be the
intermediary when they wanted to spend time with their daughter.

"You did it very well, daughter. You're as smart as I am.

I looked at Chet, who congratulated her daughter but wanted to be part of her success, even though
what she claimed was just an intangible gene.
"No matter how clever he is, he would not have succeeded if he had not studied.

"Then you are as determined as my father and I are.

"My grandfather?"

For A-Nueng, the word —grandfather— was new and strange because he had only used the word—
grandmother—in his whole life. Suddenly he had many relatives when he grew up.

"Yes. I'll introduce him to you someday. He really wants to meet you.

"Did you tell your father that you have a daughter?" What did he say?

"At first he was surprised. But I showed him the photo of A-Neng when I told him and he loved it very
much. She's so beautiful.

'How did you get my picture, Father?' 'A-Nueng was beginning to feel more comfortable by calling
Chet' Father.' She seemed surprised when she found out about the photo.

"I took a picture of you without you noticing." Now your grandparents, aunts and uncles really want
you to go to dinner with them to get to know you. Let's do it.

"Ah...

Chet began to panic when he saw A-Nueng hesitating because he feared that A- Nueng would not
accept his side of the family.

"Your grandparents are very kind.

"It's not that. It is only that they are strange to her -- I said it with understanding. Chet was about to
argue, but when he saw me deny with his head, he seemed to understand what he was saying.

"It's all right. We can go step by step. We'll be together for a long time. Let's talk about rewards. What
do you want, my dear A-Nueng?

I was speaking very polite, like Tik again. I was so upset.

"It's all right. I don't want to bother you.

"Don't be shy. I'm our father. Read my lips... I love you. You can ask for whatever you want. Dad is
ricohhhhhh[1]

Now it was Toh... and he boasted of his wealth as a professional. She should marry Sam. My
grandmother chose the wrong niece to marry him.

"In fact, I have something I want.

"Whatever it is, just say it."

A-Nueng didn't mean to say anything. She just smiled at him and scratched him an eye.

"I'll tell you later." It'll be a secret between us.

I looked at A-Nueng, a little annoyed.

"Do you have a secret with him?" What about me?

"I won't tell you." It's a secret, so it's better that fewer people know it.

I crossed my arms over my chest and looked at A-Neng as he laughed joyfully at his father and began
to get in a bad mood. So she was a stranger now?

"Are you mad at me?"

The girl surrounds me when we get back to my room. I kept silent because I had nothing to say.

"No.

"It doesn't mean you're in a bad mood. Are you mad at me because I keep a secret for you?

I stared firmly at A-Nueng, who drew his face closer to mine, and blinked under those thick glasses.

'I just feel that we may not be so close. That's why we keep secrets. But that's normal. I'm a stranger.
I'm not your father.

"It is good that you are a stranger." If you were my father, we't be lovers.

"What?

The little girl grabbed me and pulled out my tongue as if it were a kitten peeling her fur in my arm.

"Let me keep you some secrets." If I tell you everything, you'll think I'm boring.

"Why do you have to hide it from me?" Is that important?

"More or less." It's a big change. I promise that after you've finished it, you'll be the first to see it.

I still couldn't help getting in a bad mood. He was usually not someone too sensitive. I didn't know
why, when it was this girl, I couldn't control myself. It really wasn't my own at all.

"Give me a clue."

"Ah... It's okay. I'll give you a little clue. "A-Nueng shrugged my face and looked me in the eyes. I
stared firmly at those beautiful brown eyes and thought of an incident from the past...

The day we looked at each other in the dark.

"What?
"Look me in the eyes." That's the clue.

"I have to solve the puzzle, huh?"

"I want to be mysterious.

He had taken care of A-Nueng for less than a year and already knew how difficult it was to
understand teenagers.

Imagine what had to happen to A-Nueng's grandmother or my grandma. How exhausting it was for
my grandmother to raise three grandchildren... Especially when she had someone like me?

There were cases for which I was grateful to my grandmother. But for me to act suddenly
emotionally, it was impossible. I got the skin of a chicken just thinking about that.

After A-Nueng entered the university he wanted, it would be time to prepare for university. Piengfah
made the most of his time with his daughter. They went to the movies, to the beach, dived, and now
they bought university uniforms. I really wanted to do that, but I should give Piengfah that chance.

In the end, the complaining mother would have to come back because the groom, who had been
waiting for his girlfriend to return, was losing patience.

"Please take care of my daughter, Khun Nueng.

"Your grandmother and your father are here even if I don't.

We were all at the airport. Chet was also there, as a friend and father of A-Nueng.

"I trust no one but you." Besides, my daughter only listens to you... I trust you, Khun Nueng

Trust...

Suddenly, it was like a chain wrapped around my neck with a large stone tied to it. Something about
it made me feel guilty, even though I had done nothing.

I didn't do anything...

"She will grow up well."

"Scan your friends." And if a boy approaches her, you have to interfere in the way. I don't want her to
be like me. My mother could not bear that again —Piengfah looked nervously at her mother, who was
standing in silence. Still...

"What if I have a girlfriend?"

A-Nueng asked that suddenly with a wide smile on his face. Piengfah could only drop his jaw.

'I... it's... I don't know.

"What do you mean by that?" "A-Nueng looked briefly at me before surrounding my arm like a clue.
"Come on, Mom. Will you let me have a girlfriend?

'If it's Aunt Nueng, I'm fine,' Piengfah answered in a joke and shut up his mouth as if he wanted to
keep it a secret, but he continued so that we all could hear it. 'Because I know Auntie Nueng would
never agree to be your girlfriend.'

I kept my face serious while A-Nueng wrinkles his face, frustrated.

"Even if she doesn't let me do that, I will. You can't stop me.

Everyone laughed with adoration. I was the only one who could feel that A-Nueng was speaking
seriously, and the word —do— A- Nueng just said had a double meaning. So I just stayed quiet and
kept quiet.

"Go now. Don't worry. A-Nueng will grow as well as he can. I promise.

Piengfah hurried to hug me, fortunately, before he left. After we fired Piengfah, A-Nueng took my
hand and joined his fingers with mine. She was sending me a signal without anyone noticing. She
also whispered so that only we could hear her.

"I will grow up to be worthy of you, Aunt Nueng. I promise.

I looked at the little girl looking at me. She didn't smile widely as she would normally, but her eyes
were full of determination.

"I am yours and only yours."

25. Sullen

Piengfah had gone, so now somehow I had become the chief guardian of A-Nueng. It was the
mother, the aunt and everything. I watched my friend's daughter mature and yes... A-Nueng took
another great step forward that day. That day was his first day as a university student.

I made the effort to get up early to cook her the food she always loved before running to wait for the
happy girl at her house. As soon as I called her to tell her she was waiting in front of the house, A-
Nueng ran out to meet me in his new university uniform. He was wearing a pleasant skirt and white
shoes. He let go of his hair, because he no longer needed to tie it as loudly as he did when he was in
high school.

And another big change was...

"Are you not wearing your glasses?"

"Ta-da." Am I beautiful without glasses? —A-Nueng turned to show her new appearance and
scratched me an eye. —I am a woman.
He was older. And she was prettier without glasses. But he wasn't someone to praise easily, so I just
shrugged my shoulders.

"You look a little better than before.

"Caray." Can't you encourage me with some compliments?

"Why don't you wear glasses?" Can you see that?

"Surprise." I don't need glasses anymore. This is the reward I asked my father for.

"Hey?

'I had LASIK surgery!' she cried proudly before rushing to take my arm. 'Apart from my grandmother,
you are the first to see it.' From now on, you'll want to look me in the eyes all the time--

The sweet-eyed woman looked at me with loving eyes. That made me take off the tray upstairs.

"So you disappeared because you went to the LASIK procedure?"

"Yes. But you were so bad. You didn't even call me once. Didn't you surprise me? Didn't you feel alone
at all?

I've been very anxious these last few days. But if I communicated with her too often, I would be too
fat. She liked to think that I would feel lonely if we didn't see each other.

"No.

"So I'm the only one who is strange to you. Argh... Our love is not the same.

When the cheerful woman complained, I whispered and played with her beautiful hair.

"You talk a lot today. This is your first day of class, isn't it? Take it -- I gave you the food I cooked -- I
came to give you this.

"Wow. You gave me a blessing, like a Japanese wife doing it to her husband. I'm very happy.

'You always find a way to connect things with lovers, huh?

"Can you cook for me every day?"

"Are you crazy?" Who would get up early to cook every day?

"How about dinner?" I'll go through your room every day to eat it.

"Every day?" No way. You'll forget me once you make new friends.

"Who will forget his mistress?"

"Hurry up and go to class."

'Will you then prepare me dinner every day?' the cheerful woman looked at me, asking for tenderness.
When I saw that, I smoothed myself.

"I will if I have time."

"I will wait for him every day."

Who did you think she was: the cook of a kitchen program? It doesn't matter. Let's say it was a
reward for entering the university she wanted. The food was not so hard to cook. I would cook simple
dishes.

"You really cooked for me."

The cheerful woman went to my room as she had said she would. She looked at the few dishes of
food I cooked on the table, excited. I turned and scratched his eye.

"I was killing time." It's not a big deal.

'I understand how a Japanese husband feels when he goes home to eat the food his wife is now
preparing.'

"You seem to like the character of a Japanese husband lately. Why do you want her to be your wife?

"You can be the husband if you want to." I don't care. I can be on both sides. Hey... Aunt, you used a
spoon to hit me.

My hand was faster than my brain, so I used the spoon in my hand to hit the cheerful woman in the
head. Come on. How could you say that with indifference?

"How was your first day at university?"

"It is so delicious," A-Nueng ate dreaming as she looked at me and smiled. "I love you so much, Aunt
Nueng. Let's get married as soon as I graduate.

"Respond to my question, you fool."

"It was fine. I made a lot of friends.

"Did anybody beat you already?" "I tried to look normal when I asked that." A-Nueng replied without
much thought.

'I don't know, but somebody asked me for my LINE ID.

"Did you give it to him?"

"Guess." The cheerful woman gave me her usual smile, Duchenne, while she scratched me an eye. She
was trying to mock me and frustrate me. I lifted up my hand as if I was going to hit her in the
forehead, but she turned back before she could. "I did, but I won't read it." I just didn't want to hurt
his feelings because we have to be classmates

"Do people get connected from the first day of college?"

"I'm beautiful, you know?" You have to be very protective of me. You'll feel lonely if I enjoy my college
life too much.

"You can have a lover if you want. It's good, so I can have some time for myself

"Are you serious?

'Come on.

"You're not kind at all. Can't you be a little jealous?" A-Nueng played with his food. "I want you to be
a protector with me. I want to feel loved.

"There are many ways to show love. I cooked for you. Being protective can make you feel suffocated

"I want you to be jealous."

"You're a girl.

'I'm not a girl!' when A-Nueng saw me deny with his head, he shouted in denial. 'I am a college
student. I can have beautiful babies if I find a good sperm

"How did it come about having babies?"

"I don't know. But I'm not a girl.

'If you still complain like this, you are a little girl,' I waved and understood my hand to gently kiss the
cheek of the little woman, who was visibly distressed. 'I will not be protective. I'm just worried. You
can hold on to me now, but soon you'll hold onto your friends. I'll be the one they leave.

"There will be many activities, but I will find time to be with you. I don't want anyone to steal your love
from me.

"Who will do that?"

"Many." Everybody loves you.

'But I don't love anyone, except... 'I almost let him escape. That made A-Nueng smile widely.

"It's me, isn't it?" It's okay. I feel better now. "A-Nueng's mood changed so abruptly. Now I ate
deliciously. I, who cooked for her, couldn't help but smile at that. I saw Folk today.
"This insecure boy?"

"Yes. He entered the same university as me, but he's in a different college. He's in the Faculty of
Business Administration.

"Wow. That's good. You will have a bright future.

"A new haircut was also made. She looked totally different. I suppose everybody looks more mature
when they're college students.

"You too." You're older now. You don't tie your hair or wear glasses anymore. My daughter is now a
woman. A lot of boys will chase you.

"But I will only pursue you.

"Yes. Sí. I'll see how long you can stay like this

A-Nueng's LINE notification continued to vibrate. I looked at him and saw the names Arm and Nice.
She made me shake my whistle. A-Nueng also looked at him, but he was still eating.

"They're the ones who asked you for your LINE ID?"

"Yes.

'Carefully choose who you go with.'

"Sure.

"I don't have to worry about you, do I?" I can trust you, can I?

"Of course. I've always been your good girl. You know... Ah, I'm full—A-Nueng showed respect for his
dish, as he always did. —Thank you. I'll wash the dishes.

She knows how to be beautiful and useful because her grandmother raised her well. I watch her with
adoration as the little woman continues her work. He looks very different now that he wears his
university uniform instead of his student uniform.

"Aunt Nueng."

The little woman spoke while she was washing the dishes without turning around and looking at me.

"Mmm?

"Can I spend the night with you?"

"Why don't you go home?"

"I want to hug you so you can sleep."

Suddenly, the room is silent. The incident of that night appears again. I didn't give him an answer.
I'm just looking at his back as he reflects.

"Just hugging?"

than before.

A-Nueng stopped washing the dishes and turned to look at me with complicity. We both remember
what happened that night. We simply never talk about it openly.

"No.

I said it out loud and clear. The little woman cried and continued to wash the dishes.

"Well.

Our conversation ended there.

Yeah... If we don't talk about it and pretend that nothing is going on, we can go on like this.

"Will you come to dinner with me today?"

"Yes. Don't tell me what you're going to cook. I want it to be a surprise.

"Well.

"By the way, can I spend the night with you?"

"No.

"Well.

A-Nueng still did what he said he would do that was go to dinner with me every day. She would ask
me the same question every day. "Can I sleep with you?" "It was a question that didn't mean just
sleeping." And he also did the same thing every day, that was to reject her so as not to make another
mistake. It was good that A-Nueng didn't insist or make me feel uncomfortable.

I had become an excellent cook and, instead of drawing, I was thinking of selling food to carry. But I
still didn't have that much confidence in my kitchen. The cheerful woman could adore me so much
that I thought everything she did was great. Then I needed a lab rat, which was...

"It's delicious.

I visited Sam in his office and forced her to eat what I cooked. My little sister seemed surprised when
she took the first bite and continued until she finished at once. I was pretty proud.

"You're not lying, are you?"

"It is very delicious. You're pretty, right, and you know how to cook well. You're too perfect.

'He's probably a talent. I'm good with everything I put in my hands — I looked at my hands and
scratched his eye. "I'm thinking of selling food to carry. What do you think?

'Why don't you think big? He opens a big restaurant. I'll invest. I'm rich

"That is too great. Let me try it first. If it's okay, I'll borrow from the wealthy M.L.

"Well, you're the sister of a wealthy M.L.

"Great. I'm leaving now. I looked at my watch. I have to prepare dinner.

"What is the hurry?" You live alone. Or are you having dinner with someone?

'I will eat with A-Nueng,' I answered honestly. That made Sam smile to me.

"I hear that name very often. I want to meet you.

"She's just a girl." I'll introduce you if you two meet. I have to leave before good ingredients are left
on the market.

Every night, he was going through the fresh product market to buy ingredients to prepare dinner for
the little woman. He didn't have a lot of money, so he only cooked some dishes that did not require
expensive ingredients to eat together. Sometimes A-Nueng could not go due to sports activities at
the university. He seemed to have more social events to attend.

Now I had a lot of friends...

What happened to me?

Sometimes I suddenly felt lonely when I thought about the new social circles that A-Nueng had. She
didn't hold on to me anymore as in the old days. But, as I said, I understood it. She was a teenager.
He had to have friends his age with whom to talk about things that I didn't understand.

After leaving the fresh product market, I prepared a simple meal. I was waiting for the cheerful
woman to come to eat together. The short watch handle was now on number seven. The sky was
getting darker and I was starting to worry.

No. 1: Nueng, where are you? Why haven't you come back yet?

I waited about five minutes for an answer. The little woman replied with a sticker of —I'm sorry— and
words that made my muscles on my face tighten.

A-Nueng: I'm sorry, Aunt Nueng. I totally forgot.

A-Nueng: I'll run.

Once I read that, I tightened my lips. I was angry as I hadn't been in a long time. But I answered
briefly.

No. 1: It's okay. It's late. Just stay with your friends.

I put the phone down and I didn't read any more messages. I threw out all the food that was on the
table. I could hear the sound of some incoming messages. Then a sound of calling was heard. I knew
how anxious I was.

I picked up the phone and rejected the call before calling anyone. The voice on the other side of the
line sounded clearly surprised to see that he was calling her.

[Khun Nueng. What's your mood to call me?

"I'm hungry."

I sounded like someone who was angry because she was very hungry. That made the beautiful doctor
laugh on the other side of the line.

[I can't invite you to eat again. I almost went bankrupt the last time.]

'It may not be too expensive.

[What's going on? You don't sound very happy.]

"I don't know. Suddenly I wonder... Please invite me to dinner, beautiful Dr. Wan Viva.

26. The Call

It was a little unexpected. I could see Dr. Wan ViVa's fiancée, a singer in cords, as well as sit down to
dinner with her, an old friend with whom I had had an intimate relationship. As I wrapped and bit the
spaghetti, his girlfriend looked at me with a bitter expression. I laughed and scratched an eye at
Sieng-Pleng, who was clearly establishing himself as my enemy.

"Smile a little, my beautiful singer." I'm not here as an enemy. I'm just hungry, so I asked Doc to invite
me to dinner.

I didn't do anything the last time we saw each other. I just followed the script Wan ViVa asked me to
write.

Ah... Let me give you a little history. Last time, my old friend called to invite me to dinner. I assumed
he wanted to avenge his girlfriend for something. I got a free meal with champagne, so I agreed. The
beautiful doctor did not tolerate alcohol well and became drunk enough, so Sieng-Pleng saw me with
bad eyes, as I did at that time..
"I'm sorry to be staring at you roughly. I'm just curious to know why you invited Wan to dinner when
there are so many people in this world.

"When I was going through a bad moment, I went to her.

"So what's wrong with you?" "Wan was afraid that he would go into too many details about that day,
so he quickly interrupted. I shrunk my shoulders a little and answered vaguely.

"I'm bored."

"What can bother Khun Nueng, who cares nothing in this world?"

"How can one be happy all the time?" When I was bored, I thought that I would feel better if I could
see Dr. Wan Viva's sweet face. I smiled at Sieng-Pleng, trying to be her friend. There's nothing wrong
with it. I was just struggling with my old friend.

"It's good if you only think of Wan as a friend.

"So, what's really wrong with you, Khun Nueng?" We have been here for a while and I still don't know
anything —Wan ViVa asked with real concern. So I let her in a little bit as a thank-you for dinner.

'I'm a little stressed. Have you ever felt confused about something... like,, loving someone but not
being able to prove it? "Then I quickly invented an excuse. "It's not about me. He's a friend of mine.

"Are you so nervous about someone else's affairs?" Sieng-Pleng interrupted. Wan ViVa quickly hit her
in the arm and turned to smile at me.

"Yes. When I was younger, I was in love with someone, but I couldn't tell myself... She was the
daughter of my boss.

At the end of that, he turned to look at his girlfriend and looked down timidly. She didn't say more,
but there was no need to even guess; that person was surely this singer.

"How did it end?"

"After accepting the reality, I confessed to him what I felt. That's all.

"And the other person, the daughter of your boss, accepted your love so easily?"

'When we grew up, she was no longer my boss's daughter,' Wu ViVa laughed as Sieng-Pléng added.

"Now she is his slave."

"Is this beautiful doctor difficult?" "This time I went into a conversation with the doctor's girlfriend,
who had a very sweet face. Sieng-Pleng seemed more relaxed, so she spoke casually about her
personal life.
"Of course it is. She suddenly gave me an ultimatum. It's like they're playing with me. I'm not gonna
love you anymore if you don't love me... What option did you have?

"You had no choice. You're mine

I looked at the loving mate and smiled as he shook his head.

"My affair is not so simple.

"Don't make it difficult." "Life is short," Wan ViVa smiled at me. "We're old. We'll die soon.

"You're right. But I'm old while the other person's life just begins.

"Hey?

"Nothing.

Rejoining the couple made me feel better. At least I had someone to eat with instead of being stuck
alone in my room because I was forgotten.

Wan ViVa and Sieng-Pleng took me home. When I was about to get out of the car, I saw A-Nueng
waiting for me in front of my building. My heart accelerated, but I was also worried about his safety
because it was already too late. She should already be home at that time.

"Doctor Wan, can you accompany me to the main door?" Pleng, stay in the car. Please, I'll pretend
you're not here.

"Hey?

Sieng-Pleng and Wan ViVa shout at the same time. I looked at the beautiful doctor and gave her a
clue.

"It is time for you to return me the favor."

I got out of the car after saying that. Wan ViVa followed me and stayed next to me because he didn't
want to walk to my building.

"What's wrong, Khun Nueng?"

"Please smile to me."

"Hey?

"Don't look. Just bend your head and smile beautifully.

The little doctor did what I asked her to do. She was beginning to understand what she was doing, so
she dropped a scratch.
"Who are you trying to bother?"

"Well. Laugh like that. Please grab my arm. It would be good if you could rub it.

"But... "Wan ViVa looked inside the car as if he felt uncomfortable, but he did so with good will.
"You're putting me in trouble.

"You can handle it."

"This is not yours at all." What's the point of all this?

'I suppose it makes me feel better,' I smiled back. 'Thank you for this. I won't forget it.

"I'll be back now."

"Drive safely."

I said goodbye to Wan ViVa and looked until I could no longer see the backlight before walking
towards my building. I looked at A-Nueng, who was waiting for me with a face of bad mood.

"Who did you come with?"

"A friend."

"You don't have any friends.

"That is an exaggeration. I have friends. I just don't go out much with them. You have friends, too, so
you should understand that.

"What kind of friend is that who rubs his arm and smiles like this?"

'A good friend.' I smiled a little while thinking about the relationship between Wan ViVa and me. 'It's a
beautiful friendship.

"What is that smile?" Who is she?

A-Nueng seemed more frustrated than ever. I was excited, but I kept my face serious.

"She is a doctor with a sweet face.

"A doctor?" Which one did you date?

"Do you have such a good memory?" But why are you here? It's late.

"I told you I'd come running." I called you, but you didn't answer.

"Ah. I saw it.

"Why didn't you return my call?"

"I forgot.

I showed a careless face. A-Nueng's eyes were filled with tears. His mouth trembled. I smoothed
myself when I saw that, so I put my hand on his back and I kicked him so he could walk forward.

"Let's talk in my room." There are a lot of mosquitoes here.

The little woman took off my hand while she was choking. She breathed with difficulty and refused to
do what she was told.

"You're getting revenge on me. Did you do it for revenge?

"How old do you think I am?" I't do something like that. You had activities with your friends in college,
so I went to dinner with my friend. That's all.

'I said I forgot it because I was in the middle of a group work until I had forgotten the hour. I
apologized and ran as soon as I realized. I wasn't dating anyone. Why can't you understand that?

"I said I understood.

"If so, why are you doing this?"

"Don't raise my voice."

"I don't love you anymore!"

A-Nueng ran away as soon as he finished saying that. I just stayed still and bit my lips until they
bleed, angry because she raised my voice. But I was also worried about the little woman. I didn't
want her to come home alone so late at night, so in the end, I ran after her and grabbed her by the
arm.

"Don't turn your back on me." I don't like it.

"And I don't like you dating another woman. You know how I feel. Why did you do that? Can't you
keep me alone? Can't you just love me?

"What madness are you talking about?"

"You can go on without talking about what happened the night before my examination. That doesn't
matter. But that doesn't mean it didn't happen. We kissed. Remember that? We kissed.

"Stop right now."

"I said so. It happened!!!

I covered my face with my hands in a stressful way. A-Nueng had let go of what he had been
avoiding all this time. I had to accept that it happened. I shouldn't have done what I did that night.
She was my friend's daughter... I was only 18 years old. I shouldn't have let my emotions take over me.

'We won't talk about this.

"If we do.

"Nueng!!!" I raised my voice, but the phone rang. It was a bell that saved me. I applauded the person
who called me at a moment like this.

"Hello.

[Nueng.]

Sam's fluffy voice made me immediately pay all my attention to my sister on the other side of the line.
Someone once said that when we are really stressed by something and we want to get out of it, we
need to find something more stressful to deal with, so we completely forget about the previous stress.

And Sam's call was exactly that.

"What happened, little girl?" Why do you sound like that?

Something told me it wasn't good news and it was really big. Because this wasn't the time of the day
that Sam would call to chat between sisters.

[Nueng... Our grandmother died.]

27. Help

A large number of people attended the funeral on the first day to pay tribute to my grandmother.
Sam arranged everything from contacting the temple to moving our grandmother to the place.

Although the place was full, I felt alone because I barely knew anyone. Our grandmother was the only
family we Sam and I had because our parents died when we were very young. Now only Sam was left.

That was all I had left...

As our grandmother's closest and eldest relative, it was my responsibility to express gratitude to our
guests. Although Sam didn't seem devastated because she had good control over herself, she wasn't
as excited as ever. We were both thirty years old, so we had to act accordingly. Besides, our
grandmother didn't want her grandchildren to show their weaknesses to anyone.

I could do well. Or, to be exact, it seemed very distant. I didn't show any sadness. It was my
personality. Crying didn't make me a better or worse person. My distancing was my perfect shield.

"I'm sorry, Khun Nueng.

A-Nueng and his grandmother were at the funeral. Grandma gave me the usual condolences. I
raised my hands to show him respect and invited them to pass. A-Nueng looked at me, showing more
sadness than I, who was the real granddaughter.

"What's going on?"

I asked when A-Nueng looked at me with red, swollen eyes. It looked so unfortunate that I breathed.

"Nothing.

"Well.

After that, I returned to serve the other guests. We continued with prayer, and by 9 o'clock all the
guests had left. Sam asked me to stay with her after that. Then she hugged me and cried to the sea.
My sister, who loved our grandmother too much, probably couldn't stand any longer.

"Khun Nueng.

"You're an adult now, little girl.

I hugged my sister and whispered. Sam was like a three-year-old boy at the time. Mon and his
friends were nearby, swinging.

"Grandma is no longer with us." I... shouldn't have moved.

"If you didn't move, how could you have a life with Mon?" Look at the positive side: now that our
grandmother is no longer here, you and Mon can move to the palace. Yay. — I pretended to be
excited. Everyone looked at me in shock.

"Are you not sad at all because our grandmother passed away?" "Sam's voice became severe." She
walked away from my hug. "You don't look sad at all.

"Do I have to cry?" I can do it if you want.

"Nueng...

"Sam, we're grown up now." Our grandmother had to leave us someday. We can't fight against time.
We can't escape our deaths. Your cry won't bring her back. Think about what you'll do tomorrow...
Have you contacted our lawyer?

"Why should I contact the lawyer?"

"To ask about the will that our grandmother prepared... Song isn't with us anymore. We can split
everything in half. That's simple... Are there taxes?

Sam cried even more after hearing that. Now he was covering his ears with his hands. Doraemon
looked at me and whispered, like someone trying to have patience.
'It's okay if you're not sad. But there's no need to hurt Sam's feelings this way.

"How does it hurt Sam to talk about the will?" All right, I won't talk about that. Let's go each one on
his side.

"Will you not return to the palace?" asked Mon. She put my hand on my chest.

"Are you crazy?" Why would you do that? I'm afraid of ghosts.

Everyone looked at me ashamed and disappointed. But I didn't care.

"I have heard that when someone simply dies, he does not know that he is already dead. Grandma will
probably be at the palace tonight. We didn't get along so well when she was alive. I'm sure she'll
break my neck for running away from the wedding now that she's dead. No... You and Sam can go
back there. Oh...—I shrugged my fingers as if I had just thought of something.—We'll see each other
on the day of cremation. I don't like funerals. I heard you're getting bad luck. Goodbye.

I could hear the sound of my sister whistling, but I didn't mind looking back. I just took a taxi in front
of the temple back to my room.

I was finally alone...

I sat in my bed powerless when I returned to my room. I had no idea if I slept anything since I knew
my grandmother was dead. And I had no dreams. I thought I hadn't slept for more than 48 hours.

Nobody knew... that I couldn't close my eyes.

The last words I said to my grandmother were my refusal when she invited me to dinner with her,
even though she said it as if it was her last request. I couldn't get out of my head the way she looked
at me. I think he'll stay there... forever.

My grandmother had really gone... That strict old woman, who seemed so strong and always looked
so perfect, suddenly died of a heart disease. Everything was so sudden. She just fell. And his last
word to the keymaster was my name...

My grandmother called me by my name and she just passed away...

I cried again... I cried unceasingly the night before. I cried until I thought my body had lost fluid and
couldn't cry anymore. I couldn't believe I could still cry. And it seemed like I couldn't stop crying.

Help... Help me.

I hit myself in the chest to make it hurt. If it hurt me physically, it could lessen the pain inside of me.
If we were stressed by something, we needed to find something to distract us. If it wasn't something
really nice, it must have been something more serious.
I had to go out. I had to get this pain out of me!

"Aunt Nueng."

Someone knocked on the door. I, continuing to cry, looked at the door. I was sure it was A-Nueng's
voice. Why was she there now? I didn't get it wrong, did I?

"Aunt Nueng." Please open the door to me.

"I have a dream.

I yelled back, trying to contain my buzzing, because I didn't want anyone to hear it. But A-Nueng was
too stubborn to leave voluntarily.

She was knocking at the door more and more loudly until I had to breathe deeply and swallow the
knot in my throat. I opened the door, trying to look normal but annoying.

"I'm very tired." Do I have to deal with you after my grandmother's funeral?

"It's all right.

"What's right?"

"I'm here."

And the little woman hugged me strongly before I could close the door. With that hug, the strong
front he had raised collapsed like a domino. My legs and arms had lost all their strength. I lay down
because I had no strength to resist A-Nueng's force as she leaned toward me.

"Aunt Nueng."

I fell to the ground like a dry leaf from a tree. My tears were falling on my cheeks. I couldn't contain
myself anymore

A-Nueng saw that I had lost all my desire to live, so he wept sadly and tried to dry my tears.

"I know you're suffering a lot. I can notice it.

"Don't act like you know me.

"Let's wear the same masks." I can see through you. The more you pretend to be good at the funeral,
the more I know you suffer as much pain as everyone else. You just can't lose

I hugged the little woman back, and I wept until my whole body trembled. That's how you felt when
you were dying.

No... It would be better to die. All the guilt was crushing me. Every word I threw to my grandmother
when I was alive was ripping out my heart.
'When will you die?'

'No. I can't stand the smell of old people. I can't be with you'

'You'll die alone. Nobody's gonna worry about you. That's how it should be.

"How could I have done that to my grandmother?" And after everything I've done to her, how could
she think of me when she's about to leave? "Why did I do that?" I squeezed my hand on a fist and
struck A-Neng, who just sat there and let me be hugged. "If I could go back in time, I would eat with
her and speak kindly to her. Maybe then we would've made the peace.

"Aunt Nueng."

'Or... if I married Chet, my grandmother would die in peace.

"Don't blame yourself like that, Aunt Nueng. Don't do that.

"Help me." I felt I couldn't keep going. If somebody gave me a knife right now, it would be an act of
kindness. —Help me, Nueng.

A-Nueng hugged me and moved me from side to side, as if I was rolling a newborn baby to sleep.
The cheerful woman was my best friend and she would guide me through my difficult times. Nobody
noticed how I felt. Only she knew how much pain she had.

The little woman kissed me in the seat to comfort me. His little hand rubbed my head gently,
knowing that what I needed now was breath. And as I received his warmth, I turned back and looked
at the little woman, who buzzed as loudly as I did.

"Nueng."

"Auntie..." A-Nueng wiped my tears off my face with his lips. "Is there anything I can do for you at a
time like this?

—.....

"Anything.

We looked at each other for a long time. And the little woman bowed, as if she was about to kiss me.
But before he did, he seemed to realize that it was inappropriate...

"This is not good... I shouldn't be doing this at a time like this...

I grabbed his neck to keep him from moving away from me.

"It's all right.

"Aunt...
"Help me."

I've never asked anyone for help in my life. I really didn't know what I meant by what I just said. It
was my permission. It was my supplication. I wanted her to do something so I could overcome this.
When A-Neng heard that, he leaned toward me and pressed me to the ground, breathing with
difficulty.

"Just do it and I will do anything."

"Anything?"

The person who was above me was slowly dismantling my black shirt.

"If anything.

A-Nueng began to do what she said she would do. I just stood still and put my arm on my forehead
to cover my eyes.

I didn't want to recognize anything but the touches A-Nueng gave me.

That was a distraction.

"Ah...

My body was responding to A-Nueng's stimulation. She passed her wet lips from my ear to my
umbilicum. There were acute pains in some places... but it wasn't unpleasant at all. And I was starting
to get excited because I couldn't deny my own physical desires.

"Is there anything else you want me to do?"

I lifted up my arm from my forehead and looked at A-Neng, who looked at me from the waist of my
pants. The little woman's face was all red of shame. But I could say that she was also curious.

"If I ask you to do something, will you do it?"

"Anything." "A-Nueng looked at me like I was about to cry." "You are my dream."

I smiled from the commotion of my mouth and caressed the little woman's head before pushing her
down, as if it were someone in a position to give her orders.

"Take off my pants and you'll know where to go from there."

28. The Superior and the Subordinate

I woke up shocked by the alarm on A-Neng's phone. The little woman had swallowed herself and was
wearing her university uniform. He hurried to turn off the alarm and smiled apologizing.
"I'm sorry, Aunt Nueng.

"It's all right. "Will you go to college?" "I lay down, naked, under the blanket. I stood aside and looked
at her as she asked a very obvious question.

"Yes. I want to stay with you, but I have an exam today. I will come back quickly. —A-Nueng
affectionately removed the hair from my cheek as I lay down on the edge of the bed. —I will think of
you all day.

"Go now. I'm fine.

"But I will be fine." A-Nueng asked for tenderness. It was the first time I smiled during this difficult
moment.

"Hurry up." I'll get up in a moment.

"Are you going to the funeral today?"

—....

I remained silent because I wasn't sure what to do.

"Are my eyes swollen?"

"A little.

'Then I won't go. I don't want people to feel sorry for me -- I looked at my friend's daughter and let a
weak laugh escape.

"I'm not looking at you with pity.

"Then what are you doing?"

"I'm looking at you with love.

I tightened my lips and covered my face with the pillow before dismissing her.

"Go to class now."

"It's all right. I love you, Aunt Nueng.

A-Nueng was very consistent. She said she loved me every day, as if it were her daily routine. It was
like eating, brushing your teeth or taking a shower. In the five minutes after the little woman left, I
got up, took a shower and put on my clothes. I crawled back into bed. And when I was alone, my
grief returns.

Why was it so painful?

The phone ringed next to my bed. I approached to pick him up and I saw that Sam was calling me.
My sister said she's waiting downstairs and she still looks sad.

"I'll go down.

After that, I went down toward her. Sam's imported yellow car was parked in front of the building. As
soon as I settled in the air-conditioned front passenger seat of the vehicle, my beautiful sister, whose
eyes were swollen, began to tell me how difficult it was for her to spend the night. After that, he turns
to look at me and speaks in a trembling voice.

"I'm sorry.

"Why?

"Yesterday I was unreasonable. I forgot that when you're too happy, it means you feel very bad.
Nobody can understand you, but I'm your only family now. I should understand you better than
anyone.

I didn't say anything. I just put my hand on his head, with worship and understanding.

"Yesterday I was very upset.

"Only we two are left."

'Come on.

"I love you." Sam stretched out his hand to grab my thigh. "Let's not fight.

"I don't even think of fighting with someone who is as confused as you, little one." Because I don't
know if you'd understand what I'm saying when I hit you

We smiled weakly. The grief for our grandmother's death exceeded the fun of our mocking.

"Will you go to the funeral today?"

"Of course. I can't let you load it all. Yesterday, I was a little overwhelmed. I felt too much pain — I
honestly admitted it and shrugged my shoulders. — But I can't stand to show my tears to others. Even
our grandmother has not seen my weakness

"I understand. Just knowing that you don't really hate our grandmother makes me pretty happy —
Sam whispered and seemed to remember something. —Ah. I saw A-Neng out of the building a
moment ago

The day before he had introduced A-Nueng to Sam at the funeral. The little girl was too sad to ask
many questions. But he recognized A-Nueng.

"Ah. He spent the night with me. He realized he wasn't stable.

'I feel worse when I hear that. I should be the one who understands you best, but it turns out to be...
— Sam paused in the middle of his prayer and stared firmly at my neck.

"What is it?"

"There's a mark on your neck.

We both remained silent. Sam looked away from my neck and stared at me for a long time. I knew
what my sister was thinking, so I said something calmly. I didn't mean to hide anything from him, but
I wasn't giving him any orders either.

"Please pretend you don't see anything."

"Well.

"I'll see you this afternoon."

I got out of the car and walked back into the building. Sam didn't say anything and just left. We knew
we shouldn't interfere in each other's personal affairs.

In addition to Sam's visit, Piengfah also called me from abroad to give me his most sensible
condolences for my grandmother's passing away. She was the friend who knew the most about my
past. Although he never met my grandmother in person, he had heard a lot about her for me.

[I'm sorry I can't be there with you, Khun Nueng.]

'You can't do anything anyway. You can't make her come back to life

[Can't you kindly accept my most sincere condolences? You don't have to be sarcastic all the time,
you know?]

'I'm just saying you don't have to feel sorry for not being here. Your daughter is here anyway.

I let a smile escape when I thought of A-Nueng. She helped me in my worst time. Although I was still
sad and had not overcome it at all, it was much better than being alone

Much better...

[I'm glad to hear that A-Nueng is reassuring to you. Thank you for loving and worshipping my
daughter. To be honest, I feel better for her to be with you than with her grandmother.]

"Why do you say that?"

[You're a good model to follow.]

Next template...
Suddenly I felt guilty towards Piengfah when I heard his compliments. My friend had no idea that I
used her daughter to help me overcome my pain, using the word —guard— as an excuse.

[I'll never forget how good you are to my daughter. I know that she will grow up and be a good
person; only half the good you are more than enough.]

"Don't give me that much credit. I'm not such a good person

[If you're not a good person, who is it? Honey... Oh, I'm calling you to express my deepest
condolences, not to ask you to take care of my daughter. I'm sorry about your loss. Please, you know
that you will always have A-Nueng and me, in whom you can trust.]

"Fah...

I called my friend with a trembling voice. He left his daughter to me. She trusted me. However, what
I did...

[Yes? What's up, Khun Nueng?]

I had to stop... even though I had already started.

"I will take care of A-Nueng as best I can. Don't worry.

[I trust you. I'm not worried at all. I'll call you back later.]

Piengfah hung up and I stood there, holding my phone tightly. I closed my eyes to gather the pieces
of my heart that seemed to have become anonymous the day before. I broke something else with
that.

Trust...

By my sensitivity, I betrayed the trust my friend had placed in me. The night before I was drowning
and A-Nueng was the only trunk that approached me. I sank the trunk to save myself as a result.

But there was still time. I should be able to regain that confidence if nobody knew what had
happened. Fingering that never happened. Yeah... I've been doing it all this time. This time it would
be the same.

If we didn't talk about it, nobody would know.

The stress of losing someone was replaced by a new stress, which was my friend's trust that I broke.
He left his daughter to me. She never knew that she was leaving a chicken under the care of a monk

That day, like the day before, there was a lot of people at the funeral. Sam and I expressed our
gratitude to those who were going to present their last respects to our grandmother together. When
we had the opportunity, I mentioned something to him.
"I will return to the palace."

"Really?" my little sister looked at me euphorically. "You're finally going home.

"There's nothing there anymore. The person I tried to avoid... is no longer there. I looked at our
grandmother's coffin and felt sad. But I quickly recovered because I didn't want others to know how I
felt. If I don't live there, the termites will overthrow you.

"This is good. I was worried about leaving the maidens and the security guards there.

"Do you want to sell it?"

"Nueng."

"I'm kidding. Our grandmother loves the place. We should keep something in her memory. "I shrunk
my shoulders and sneezed. "It's something a good granddaughter should do.

"That's right. And now your good niece comes here.

Sam pointed towards A-Nueng, who was approaching Folk. I looked at my sister, who was mocking
me. I assumed I couldn't avoid it, although this morning I asked him to pretend he didn't see
anything.

"Hi, Aunt Nueng. Hi, Khun Sam

The day before I had introduced A-Nueng to my sister, so she raised her hand to present her respects
to Sam courteously. The surprising thing was that he called us very different.

Aunt Nueng and Khun Sam...

"Go take a seat." Take your friend with you.

"Let me accompany you."

The cheerful woman looked at me with puppy eyes. Sam, who knew about our situation, looked
elsewhere because he didn't want me to feel uncomfortable.

"It's all right. You should go sit inside with your friend.

I try to seem indifferent while I say that in an attempt to project an air of normality. A-Nueng was
perplexed but didn't ask any questions. She just cried and went in. Sam shrunk his mouth as if he
wanted to say something, but when I fixed her, he just shut up.

"Well.

It means I wasn't ready to talk...

"Aunt Nueng."
I didn't want to hear the prayers, so I was walking by myself while everyone was listening to prayers at
this moment. A-Nueng was probably looking for a good time to talk to me, so he hurried to arrive.

"What happened?"

"What's wrong with you?"

Her shy voice when the little woman saw that she would not talk to her as I did that morning, makes
me look at her with a feeling found. Damn it... last night I was too sensitive. After crossing the line, it
was difficult to get back.

Really hard, especially with those eyes looking at mine

"It's nothing."

'It's something I can say. "The sticky woman stretched out her hand to grab my arm. I turned my arm
gently to let go of his grip and I walked away

"It's nothing.

"It's something.

A-Nueng was safe as soon as he saw my reaction. He wasn't one of those who rode around because
he was annoyed. And he was also very direct. So I went straight to the grain.

"It's all right. It's something.

"What is it?"

"Can you pretend nothing happened?"

—....

'Let's start again and start from scratch.'

Everything remained silent. Along with the sound of the prayers, there was a sound that made my
heart hurt.

A-Nueng began to swing. It was as if she already knew that what bothered me was the night before.
When the cheerful woman began to whistle, she covered her mouth with her hand so as not to make
too much noise. We were fine this morning.

"What did you think was last night?"

I asked, as my thoughts fought inside my head. Should I be kind or risk to put an end to this? In fact,
if we don't talk about it, we could pretend it didn't happen.

Like that kiss... It would be nothing if we didn't talk about it.

"Love."

"Is it really love?"

"It was for me!

"But to my aunt..." "I looked firmly at the little woman in front of me and said the words like the cruel
person that I had been all my life." "You are just something to get me out of the mind of my
nightmare.

—.....

"You said you would do anything. That's what you were doing last night.

The little woman retreated, powerless. She cried slowly and walked away without saying anything
else.

Why didn't he say anything? Why did he leave in silence?

"Nueng..." "The little body slowly disappeared without hearing what he had to say." "I'm sorry.

29. I Will Count from 1 to 5

I haven't seen A-Nueng since my grandmother's funeral. Almost two weeks had passed. We hadn't
contacted each other. The cheerful woman probably didn't want to have anything to do with me
anymore. Although it hurt inside, I could understand it. It was probably the best.

We weren't suitable for each other. We shouldn't start anything between us.

It was fortunate that I had moved to my palace, because it was easier for me while I was busy moving.
That prevented me from going crazy.

Ah... I haven't been back there in about seven years. A lot of things happened while I was outside. It
was a place full of memories.

'Is that all?' asked Sam, who was helping me with the move, gladly, why he was afraid of changing his
mind and leaving that place empty.

"That's all. Are you sure you won't move here with me?

"It's too far from my office." But I will definitely make frequent visits. When I'm here, I can think of...
our... grandmother.

And my sister was about to cry again, so I hugged her to comfort her while she reigned.

"Don't cry too often for others to witness." It's a sign of weakness
"Our grandmother is my weakness." I really can't pretend to be brave.

"I will."

"This is good. At least I still have you so I can get rid of it.

"How's your girlfriend?"

"I want to look great when I'm with Mon. Let's say I'll come to you, I want to cry.

I laughed at my little sister. We keep putting everything inside the palace. Now he was the most
powerful person in this palace. Ah... I'd call it home. My title was of no use, except to look good on
my personal identification. Now I was the caretaker of that house, instead of my grandmother. It was
good. I didn't have to pay rent anymore.

As for the will, Sam told me we'd open it next week. I really didn't care about that because, no matter
how much I received, it wasn't mine. He intended to use it for the maintenance of that palace. As for
me, I should continue to pursue my dream and my talent.

When things started to get back to normal and I finished moving, I had nothing to do and I started to
feel anxious.

I couldn't sleep...

It wasn't the first night I couldn't sleep. During the day, I could pretend I was forgetting everything.
But when night came, I only thought of A-Nueng and our night together. Thoughts came to my mind
about the stifling touches of the little woman, which made it difficult for me to recover my breath.
Crazy... It's not that I haven't done that kind of thing before. What happened to me?

That night, I fell asleep at 6 a.m.

"Have you contacted A-Nueng lately?"

Chet visited me that day at the palace. He talked about his daughter with enthusiasm. Normally, I
only saw A-Neng with me as the middle person because I didn't want to see his grandmother if I
could avoid it. They met at the funeral and A-Nueng's grandmother was not happy to know that he
was the one who left her daughter pregnant.

"No.

"They're usually together all the time. Did they fight?

"She is already a college student. You probably prefer to be with your friends

"But A-Nueng is not someone who prefers others over you. Can you arrange a visit with my daughter?
I want to see her
"You are her father; arrange to meet her yourself." It's your right

"I'm not close to her yet." Ah... although A-Nueng speaks courteously to me, I can say that there is still
a wall between us. I don't dare...

"If you dare not contact her, then you will not see her." That's all.

Apart from Chet bothering me for that cheerful woman, somebody else called me to bother me at
night. He was someone I never thought he'd call me on the phone.

[Khun Nueng, I'm a mom.]

It was Piengfah's mother's voice on the phone. She seemed uncomfortable calling me on the phone.
Since I knew who she really was, I felt superior to her every time we talked.

"How are you, A-Nueng's grandmother?"

[Is A-Nueng with you, Khun Nueng?]

"No.

[Have you met A-Nueng lately? I know you're probably busy with the funeral and all that. But I have
to ask.]

"She's not with me." We haven't seen each other in a while.

[Really... Hmm. He's been coming home quite late lately. Sometimes she doesn't come home at all. I
thought she was with you. It's okay then. I'll call her.]

I was a little worried, but I didn't ask anything. Two people had spoken that day of A-Nueng. If there
was a third one, I'd think I was trying to get my attention.

Having money at home and doing nothing was very boring. I almost forgot why I ran away from
home to live my own life. It was because I lacked the motivation to live because I had everything.

It was the same at the time. My grandmother's estate, a house I didn't have to pay rent for, and three
full meals a day would get me bored...

That was until there was a call from an unknown number at 11:30 p.m.

[Is this Khun Nueng?]

"Who is it?" Introduce yourself. I'm not familiar with your voice.

[I'm Folk.]

I took the phone out of my ear to look at it and make sure it was my phone. Folk... that boy who
followed A-Nueng like a lost dog?
"How did you get my number?"

[From the place you used to rent. I went to get you, but you weren't there, so I asked for your phone
number.]

And yes... that's the third person that day.

"Why are you calling me?" Isn't it a little late to be... "I sat down and tried to connect the dots in my
head." "Did something happen to A-Nueng?"

[Yes.]

"What happened to A-Nueng?"

After I learned what happened to A-Nueng, I ran out of the house in my grandmother’s beautiful
European car (which was now mine) to go see A- Nueng. Folk had called to tell me that A-Nueng was
very attached to her friends these days. He went out with them all the time and didn't come home.

Moreover, a lot of people were insinuating him, and the trap gave them all a chance without even
bothering to examine them. That included Folk, who said he didn't like it.

Why was she frustrated about this? And why did you drive so fast to go see her?

I ended up in a pub behind a famous private university. It wasn't A-Nueng's university, but the
cheerful woman ended up there. Folk was waiting for me.

He raised his hands to show me respect before taking me inside the pub called 'Pub'.

So stupid...

When I saw A-Nueng dancing wildly in his university uniform, I immediately wanted to burn this
stupid —Pub—.

"Nueng."

—....

"Nueng!!!

I grabbed the little woman's arm. She probably didn't listen to me at first. She turned to look at me.
Her eyes were sweet as honey due to alcohol in her body. The cheerful woman just looked at me and
smiled

"I must be too drunk to see you here."

"Why don't you go home?" You're being very rude.

"It's actually Aunt Nueng. It's been a long time since we've seen each other -- A-Nueng dedicated his
smile to me, Duchenne, as his eyes wandered. -- So are the teenagers, Aunt Nueng. If we don't have
fun now, when should we?

As we talked, a boy who was dancing nearby suddenly embraced the cheerful woman behind him and
puts his beard on his shoulder. A-Nueng's eyes were opened by surprise. She quickly took her hands
off him.

"What are you doing?" I don't like this.

"I invited you to dance with me." "The boy turns to look at me." "Is this your sister?"

"My mother's sister."

"What?

As the boy pretended not to listen to what A-Neng had just said, he responded frustratedly to finish
at once.

'I'm all for her!'

I grabbed A-Nueng's arm and the jalet so that it stood by my side. Then I searched for his bag, which
he probably carried with him, before pulling it out. She couldn't walk upright because she was drunk,
but she could still communicate. She pulled her arm from my grip and pushed me.

"Why are you getting involved?" I'm having fun with my friends.

"You seemed to have seen a ghost." What did you find fun? This isn't your style. Go home. I'll take you

"No. I already told my grandmother that I have to work on my report today.

'And you're lying these days, too?'

"Put yourself into your own affairs." We're not close anymore, remember?

When the girl answered me, I was stunned. I was about to answer him, but Folk hurried to intervene
among us.

'Please don't fight now. Let's get out of here first.

"You again." You're acting like a bully. And you interfered to drag Aunt Nueng here? I was willing to
be your friend, but did you let me down? Get out of my life. Go, now.

Folk looked like somebody threw shit in his face. So I pushed his head back to take the shy boy away
and face A-Nueng.

"If this is your way of drawing my attention, you have succeeded. Let's go home.
"No. I'm not going home!

"It's all right. We're not going home.

I said it with tiredness. But A-Nueng seemed to be about to cry.

"Do you give up so easily?" If I say no, you have to force me.

'I know you wanted me to do that.' I whispered. 'If you don't want to go home, then we won't go
home.'

—.....

"Let's go to my palace." Spend the night with me there.

I finally managed to drag A-Nueng with me. I left Folk in his bedroom near the university before
driving home. The keymasters who went to receive us were expelled so that we could fight freely.
And the best place for the fight, where no one could hear us, was...

My bedroom.

"If you want to fight, come to me." I'm ready.

"Why did you go to see me?"

"I heard how terrible you have been. Even your grandmother called me worried. He said you come
home late every night and sometimes you don't even come home. Where have you been sleeping?

"With friends."

"Do you have any friends with whom you can sleep now?"

"I have to find a way to survive. They threw me out of the only place where I could sleep. I'm just
something to distract.

A-Nueng finally spoke of that night. I was prepared for this because we couldn't avoid it. It had been
in my mind, too. I thought about it every night.

"If you're so angry with me, hit me. Don't hurt yourself.

"You make everything seem simple." If I'm angry, I should hit you. But it was a disaster.

"Why make it difficult?"

"You're a terrible person.

Although I told him to go to me, when he said, "You're a terrible person," I got tense. It was like I was
being injected a thousand injections of Botox into my face.
"It's getting away from your hands."

"What you did was no different than a crash and escape. No bail. Nothing. We did, and you just told
me to do a reset, as if nothing had happened. If you're not a bitch, what are you?

"When did I hit you?" You're the one who hit me!

I argued, while A-Nueng was just making a noise with his throat. Shame made me put my hand in my
face.

"What is the difference?" You saw me as a temporary sex object. Do I look like your sex toy?

"You're not a sex toy. Those things vibrate until they run out of batteries. But you fell asleep because
you were tired

I was just banging, but that didn't improve anything. Things got worse when I compared her to a
consolator.

"Did you come to me to make things worse?"

"No.

"Then why did you do that?"

A-Nueng looked at me and was about to cry again. I looked at my friend's daughter and whispered. I
loosened my shirt from the top to the last button to reveal my new black bra.

"I don't know.

—....

I said it while rubbing my face, like I was someone who gave it all because I had nothing to lose.

"I wonder about you every day. Don't qualify as a sex toy as those objects don't require my help on
how to make them right.

"Are you trying to make peace with me?" Why does it sound like you are complaining, but strangely it
makes me feel good? —The cry became a curious question. I showed the teeth to the person in front
of me because he wasn't doing what I expected him to do.

"I'll count from one to five." If you still have questions, I'll push one button at a time while I'm
counting.

"Aunt Nueng."

—One (Nueng in Thai)

"Yes?

"I'm counting... two." I pressed the second button. The little woman seemed to doubt what she
should do next.

"Three."

Fearing I'd change my mind, he jumped over me. I, waiting for the cheerful woman, opened my arm
to hold her little figure and hugged her strongly.

"Are you using this to persuade me?"

"Does it work?"

"Are you making peace with me?"

"This is not a reconciliation.

I blanked my eyes because I didn't even believe what I was saying. Let's start over.

'Maybe I'm trying to make a deal with you. All right, I'm. I was angry with myself. I kept thinking that
if I hadn't been too sensitive that night, we't have. I'm worried about how your mom and dad would
feel. There's also your grandmother's affair. Although what we did wasn't that bad...

"Did you feel well?"

"Well, I bit my lips and changed my subject." "Your mother will kill me." Besides, your father and
grandmother. Everybody trusted me, but I do this...

A-Nueng looked me in the eyes and strapped my cheeks, as if I was trying to comfort myself.

"Why are you more concerned about others than you are about me?" This is about us! I've always told
you I love you. That's...

"You're still young. You have a lot of time to meet people better than I do. You may think you love me
now, but once your world opens up...

'He is right here in front of me; you are my love.'

The little woman looked at me with obsessive eyes. It was like she was seducing me. I looked at his
face dreamingly, and I began not to feel myself.

'You were the only one who did that that night,' I pushed A-Nueng against the bed until she lay on it.
I put myself on it and slowly took off my clothes, one piece at a time. "You didn't do well that night. I
think there are a lot of things that we need to fix together.

"Aunt Nueng...
The little woman looked at me hesitantly. I was very excited. I bowed down and gently bit the bridge
of his nose for a nice assault.

"Aunt will teach you."

30. The resentful girl

I pushed A-Nueng onto the bed and loosened my shirt with one hand. I leaned on one arm as I
looked at the drunken person who was breathing with difficulty beneath me. A-Nueng seemed
excited but also seemed to have found feelings. His eyes showed confusion. She didn't understand
what she was thinking.

"Sometimes you are very difficult to understand. You pulled me away, but now you say you strange
me, and we're together in this position.

"I don't understand myself either." The worst part of me is wanting to win —I bowed down and
started slipping my nose through his neck. "I have not drunk anything, but I feel drunk."

"You're sorry, aren't you?"

"I don't respond to pity with this.

"Ah...

A-Nueng let an uncontrollable scream escape when I bit his ear. Her body temperature was rising
and she was having more difficulty breathing. That made me want to do more.

"Aunt Nueng...

"Hey?

"If we do this again, will you leave me as you did?"

Her painful voice stunned me and I began to feel sorry for her. When A-Nueng saw that I was
stunned, he turned his back on me. She knew what she was about to do, so I hugged her by the back
and grabbed her neck. I kept talking to her as I sucked more of her body scent.

"I'm sorry to have hurt your feelings. You must have lost your confidence for my fault

"I cried every day.

Her complaints made me embrace her little body stronger. My hands, which had never been
unnecessarily tricky or adventurous, were now descending to the creamer of his skirt. I slowly
loosened his skirt. The sound of the cremallera when it opened resounded throughout the room.
"How should I comfort you?" "I took off his skirt and started kissing the sensitive parts of his body."
"What do you want me to do?"

"I don't know.

"Do you like this?" "One of my hands got into her underwear." A-Nueng went away

"Ahh... Aunt."

"Yes?

"I haven't drank.

"It's all right.

"But I have no confidence

"Do you have no confidence or are you afraid?"

A-Nueng's silence was my answer. This was the first time I took the initiative, so the little woman was
scared. I was afraid it would hurt him.

— It's okay. I'm not in a hurry. There are many ways...—now encourage her to continue, I split her
legs and moved my finger in circles.

'Ah... 'A-Nueng was fulfilling. Instead of resisting from fear, he voluntarily lay down and shrugged my
shoulders. She relaxed and opened her legs. I licked her scratched lips to comfort her. But I also
gave him an order while I was doing it.

"I want to hear your voice."

"No. "A-Nueng bit his lips harder." "It's... shameful.

I stopped moving my finger, like I was taking her hair. It was as if the little woman was stopped in the
middle of her journey. A-Nueng nodded and looked at me, still breathing with difficulty.

"Why...

"I don't know how you feel.

—....

"Tell me.

"What do you want me to tell you?" A-Nueng struck my shoulder with his fist, but refused to express
his request verbally. "Aunt Nueng!

"Be honest with yourself." Say what you want.

The little woman seemed to be about to cry, but she spoke slowly as she covered her face with her
hand.

"Please do it for me...

"To do it?"

"Please help me." A-Nueng armed himself with courage to grab my finger and move it slowly. "Ah...
please, Aunt Nueng. He feels good.

"I can make you feel even better." I lifted up my hands and prepared to take off the little woman's
shirt, but A-Neng pressed my hand with his legs. I was surprised. A-Nueng's courage was increasing
rapidly.

"What are you doing?"

"Take off your shirt."

Although she was very shy, she didn't want to stop in the middle of the way, so A-Nueng took off his
shirt and unfolded the bra. She shrieked of frustration when I removed my hand from the area
between her legs.

"Are you happy now?" Something else you want?

I gave the woman a little smile before taking the chest that invited me with my mouth. Then I
answered as honestly as I could.

"I wish you.

"Ah...

The yelling that slowly escaped from his throat encouraged me. I bit, tasted and sucked until the little
one under me covered her face in agony.

"I can't stand it anymore, Aunt Nueng."

A-Nueng pushed my head down by instinct. We had done this before, although it wasn't me who did
it. This time, I was determined to pay the fucking woman for comforting me without asking for
anything in return that night.

I slowly passed my tongue to his umbilicum. I surrounded him in jokes to bother her, and I managed.
The cheerful woman sat down and bit her lower lip.

"Aunt." It's annoying. Do something.

"What do you want me to do?"

My direct question to her made A-Nueng whisper annoyed. I smiled to him with adoration.

"Eat me." Now.

"I'm pleasing you.

"Be greedy. I'm dying here

"Do you want me to do something like that?"

I separated her legs and tasted her, still with her underwear between my mouth and her naked body.

Although I did what she wanted, it was not enough to satisfy her. It was like I was biting her, but I was
scratching her with the clothes on.

I was headed to the right place, but it wasn't satisfactory enough...

"Yes, but not exactly." Ah...

"What about this?"

I slipped my finger under her underwear and inserted a finger... A-Nueng twisted his face as if he had
pain, but he was also curious. I've been through this before with my former partner. Ah-huh... I'm
making her feel good, even though there was also pain.

But it would only hurt for a while. And from there everything would go wind in popa.

"What about this?"

I pushed the underwear to the side until I could see her private part, then I leaned to please her, as I
said I would... I was scratching her in the act. A-Nueng whispered gently to show that he preferred
that.

I wanted her first time to be good so I pulled out my finger and replaced it with my soft tongue.

'I think you'd prefer this.

"Ah...

"Is that what you like?"

'Come on.

"What?" I turned my face backwards. That made A-Neng let go of what he felt when he ended up
with this at once.

"I like it. Finish it. Please.

She was very direct in expressing her wish... my niece.

This was the second time... That something like that would happen between A-Nueng and me. And
what was most shocking was that it was me who started this time. Listening to the sound of a shower
in the bathroom made my blood pump because I couldn't help wondering what the other person was
doing there.

What happened to migo?

When I thought about the night before, I got excited. We come to the point of —intimity—, but in a
way that A-Nueng pufiers know how it felt to do it gently.

One step at a time. There was no need to hurry things...

As I let my mind wander with my eyes closed, A-Nueng came out of the bathroom with a big shirt he
took out of my closet. The little woman looked at me for so long that I couldn't stand it. Then I
opened my eyes to look at her.

"What's going on?" Why are you standing there, looking at me?

— I'm confused

I tried not to smile while I sat down. It was too late to act timidly at this time. We had come a long
way.

Ah... very far.

"What makes you confused?"

"How did I get here?"

"Hey?

A-Nueng nodded and looked around the room.

"I remember coming back with you, and then everything was left empty.

I looked A-Nueng in the eyes. The cheerful woman still acted naively as she looked at me and bowed
her head to one side.

Very convincing... Did she pretend she couldn't remember anything after being sober? There was no
way that I didn't remember saying my name all night. But I'd follow the stream. I wanted to know
how far I'd get.

"You can't tolerate alcohol well, can you?" Did you drink a lot?
"I don't remember much. I also have a severe headache —the little woman massaged herself. —My
head seems to be about to explode.

'It's probably a rescue. Come to bed. I put a few palms on her bed so that she could lie next to me. I
wanted to see if she would do that. She shook her face to reject my offer. That was interesting.

Normally, she would take every opportunity to be close to me.

"It's all right. If I go to bed, I won't get out of bed all day. Besides, today I have to go work on a report
with my friends.

"Which friends?" "My voice became severe when I thought of the guy who embraced A-Nueng the
night before.

"They from the university, of course." There's a lot of group work for a first-year student —A-Nueng
picked up his university uniform and shrugged his chin. —It's not a good idea to wear the one I wore
yesterday.

"Of course not. Add to Alcohol

"Why didn't you leave me last night at my grandmother's house?"

"Wouldn't your grandmother hit you in the head if you came back so drunk?"

"Ah. That is reasonable. — A-Nueng shrunk his shoulders. — There is no way to avoid it. I have
nothing but to put on.

"What time will you come back?"

"I'm not sure. I need to see if my friends invite me out later.

"Nueng." My voice immediately became severe when I heard that. The act of becoming a fool had to
end now.

"Yes?

"Go home right after you're done." I'll pick you up today.

"It's all right.

"What game are you playing now?"

"I don't understand. "The cheerful woman became a fool. So I crossed my arms over my chest and
looked at her severely.

"Are you saying you don't remember anything last night?"

"What's going on last night?"

"Do I look stupid?"

When he saw that he was looking at her, looking very seriously, he changed his approach.

'Ah... now I remember. 'A-Nueng looked at the bed and acted as if he didn't care. 'We did it last night.

When the cheerful woman said that, it was I who was ashamed. However, he had to remain calm in
order to maintain the composure.

"And then?"

Your casual question makes me stunned.

"What do you mean?"

"What do you expect from what happened last night?"

"Well...

This time it was I who could not answer that simple question. A-Nueng kept his face serious and
shrunk his shoulders as if he didn't care.

'If there's nothing you're expecting, then let's pretend nothing happened.'

"No...

"I think we should restart and start from scratch again."

31. Out of Control

It was then that I began to understand what she felt when I spoke of — stumbling on and running
away. A-Nueng left without us talking any more. I just agreed understandably and told him...

'Then it's up to you. We can pretend nothing happened.

And A-Nueng left without even looking back at me...

Damn it. Someone like M.L. Sippakorn had never felt so unworthy. It was good that I hadn't kneeled
down and begged him to stay. If she wanted to go, I't stop her. We had already had a civilised
conversation.

What a civilized conversation we had!

I had been frustrated all day and my only release was Chet, who suddenly passed through the palace.
So yes, it became my exit. But... he didn't seem to be the only one in a bad mood.

"Mir, Khun Nueng."

Chet, frustrated, leaves five or six photos on the coffee table. I, who was prepared to rage against
him, had to contain myself because he attacked me first.

"What are these?" "I picked them up and whipped them up." "Why do you show me pictures of men?"
Do you want me to choose someone to marry?

"You don't like boys.

My face tightened a little because he had caught me with the low guard. But slowly I re-posted the
photos and repeated my question.

"Then whose are these photographs?"

"All the men who are flirting with A-Nueng."

As soon as I heard that, I took them all again to examine them more carefully. Now I felt like my chest
was expanding and was about to explode. But not... Chet is behaving worse than I am.

"The six? Your daughter is very beautiful.

"This is not the time to joke, Khun Nueng.

— I'm congratulating your daughter. What's that joke? This is normal. A lot of men cheated with me
when I was in college. It's exciting. Everything is suitable for a first-year student.

I wasn't sure if I was shaking my teeth when I said that, but I intended to smile as I looked at those
pictures.

"Do you have someone to take pictures of all the men who cheat with your daughter?" Be careful. If
A-Nueng finds out, he'll be mad at you.

"I will not let you know... I'm a stranger to my daughter. I want to know how it is. So I made somebody
follow her and let me know. And while I was doing that, I found all these bloodshed.

"Do you like anyone in particular?"

"Khun Nueng!"

"It's all right. "I looked at the pictures and took one with interest. It was a picture of a handsome man
I was very familiar with because we met the night before. He was the one who embraced A-Nueng
right in front of me. "You can't trust this one.

"For me, one cannot trust any of them. They're men...

"Yes. He may follow the same path as his mother if he knows someone like his father.
Chet turned to look at me with a difficult expression to describe. It was like I was angry and ashamed
at the same time.

"I'm kidding. I'll do it seriously now... Folk called me last night. You remember the guy who went to
the theme park with us, didn't you?

"Yes," cried Chet. "Here is also a picture of him.

"He called me at eleven o'clock in the evening to tell me that A-Nueng was not going home. He was
drinking with his friend...— I gave him more details about where the place is before pointing out the
picture of that guy. —This guy hugged your daughter right in front of me.

"What...

"If I were you, I would stop the fire before it could begin."

There was no need to say more. Chet immediately assented with complicity. Someone with his
power could easily get rid of someone, especially someone who had crossed the line with his
daughter. And I was pointing it toward the light.

"It's all right. I'll stop this guy.

"Don't play too hard.

'I am not from the mafia,' we smiled, knowing that there was no need to say more. Then we switched
themes. "What about the other five?

"You're gonna get rid of them all?" You won't let her have a boyfriend?

"She's not at the right age for that. Or do you think so?

"You are his father." I will not comment on this.

"But you are like a mother to my daughter. I want to know what you think.

'Daughter,' I twisted my face, surprised. 'No. I can't take that role.

"You will if you marry me."

"Are you worthy?"

"I will be ready for that role when I am Prime Minister.

"Do you already have tanks in your hand?"

"No.

"Then you will have to wait a while before you can become prime minister.
'Let's change the subject.

I was in agreement...

"I want to see my daughter." If I am a good paternal figure with whom she can talk about anything,
she may feel closer to me —Chet looks at those pictures as if she was thinking about something and
suddenly shakes her fingers. —Oh. I have an idea.

"What?

"I will be your Cupid." What do you think?

"What are you saying?"

"If I am too possessive, she will be against me." "But if I'm a compassionate father," cried Chet with his
fingers. "That's all. That's what I'll do.

"You're ahead of yourself.

"I will be your Cupid." I'll arrange to meet her and all the people she's with. This will be great!

Chet was joyfully celebrating alone and took the pictures, preparing to leave.

"Are you leaving?"

"Thank you." You were crucial to finding a solution.

What did I do? This wasn't what I wanted.

"Well.

"I'll tell you how it is.

So he was there to talk alone, have fun alone and leave without giving me a chance to express my
frustration.

That was kind of yours...

Chet disappeared for about two weeks. And during this same period of time A-Nueng also
disappeared. This made me a little anxious. And when I was home with nothing to do, I worked on
my cooking skills because I was starting to seriously consider making it a career. I was debating
whether to open a restaurant or deliver home food using the same business model as a monthly
subscription to deliver healthy food.

"That's a good idea. Mon and I love delicious food. We will be your customers every day.

"I will put a high price on him."

"I'm rich.

I really loved my sister. She boasted of her wealth in such an annoyingly beautiful way.

"If I open a restaurant, it would be in this area because it is likely that the customers will be able to
afford my service. But I'm hesitant between that and the food delivery. I like simplicity. Also to people
today. —I use a lot of food delivery these days. I went to inspect the Thong Lor area. Every land is as
expensive as gold. But it would be a good investment.

"What kind of food are you going to sell?"

"Thai food."

"Well. I love Thai food. I'll buy all the menus. Just let me know.

"How beautiful are you?" Do you want to be my wife?

"I can't. I was born to be a husband.

"Ah...

—....

We were close sisters. But in some matters we didn't need to be so close. It was weird.

As my sister and I walked around the rich area looking for a good location for my restaurant, my
phone ringed. Chet's number was on the screen. He sent a very anxious voice at the moment I
answered his call.

[Khun Nueng, can you talk?]

"What's going on?"

[I want you to come with me. I'm not at all okay with the person that's dating A-Nueng.]

When I heard it was A-Nueng, I immediately turned. Sam looked at me surprised, but didn't say
anything.

"Where are you?"

[In a Japanese restaurant in Thong Lor.]

"What a coincidence; I am in the area, too." Can you come with me, Sam?

[Of course, as long as you come.]

I went to the Japanese restaurant that Chet told me to go to. It wasn't far from where Sam and I were.
As soon as I got there, I saw A-Nueng's appointment. Sam and I looked at each other and blinked
without understanding.

'I'm surprised. Khun Sam and Aunt Nueng are here too.

A-Nueng raised his hands to show respect to Sam and me courteously before introducing his friend,
who did the same as A- Nueng.

"Yui, they are Miss Sam and Aunt Nueng.

The name Yui was what worried Chet. Because A-Nueng's appointment was a jerk. I must admit, from
what I saw, that A-Nueng had good taste. The beautiful woman she carried was beautiful. He had
short hair, a tall bridge nose and a very captivating smile.

The only problem was A-Nueng's father.

"Hello.

Sam looked at me a little because he understood the situation well. My sister didn't talk much. As
she was very confused when she spoke, she preferred to remain silent.

"Linda, mate." I smiled at the beautiful woman, like an old man who adores someone younger than
her. "Are you in the same college as A-Nueng?

"Yes.

'How did you two get close?' I smiled and put a little salmon on his plate. Yui stared at me with a
stunned eye. He sneezed because he was ashamed

"We have been close since the activities of the newlyweds. And it turns out we're together in the
broadcast club, so we got even closer.

"Ah. Then you have the same hobby — I set to recognize that and turned to A-Nueng. — And you?
How are you? We haven't seen each other in a long time.

"I'm fine. Having Yui with me helps a lot.

"Have you ever read a novel in the air?" I asked A-Nueng, and then I turned around to talk to Yui. "A-
Nueng likes to read novels. He dreams of becoming a DJ and writing audio books. Isn't it beautiful?

Yui turned to look at the cheerful woman and smiled at her.

'You should read novels in the air sometimes.

"I will."
'Friends should help each other in this way.' "You two are a good mate," I smiled to Yui again. "Please
take care of A-Nueng. It relieves me to see that you have a kind and sincere friend.

"I'm going to the bathroom."

Chet, who had been trying to contain himself, prepared to escape, but I grabbed him by the arm.

"Sit down."

"But--" Chet whispered. I was clearly frustrated and did not obey me. I eventually got up to go with
him.

'Let me apologize a little. Please accompany A-Nueng, Sam.

I got up and walked away to talk to Chet. The father was clearly frustrated. She yelled at me because
she needed an exit.

'I invited you here to help do something, but you're encouraging them.

"What do you want me to do?"

"Don't you see that he's dating a marigold?" She's a marigold!

"And what?" She's beautiful.

"Khun Nueng! That's my daughter. His grandfather is the former prime minister. His grandmother had
a title. And I'm his father.

"Can't you have a married bird if you're of an important family?" I looked at Chet, annoyingly. "It's not
okay to date a man and have a baby at the age of sixteen like his mother.

"Khun Nueng!"

"I'm illustrating that even if A-Nueng goes out with the former prime minister's son, if he leaves her
pregnant and abandons her because she is afraid of her father, her appointment is also a shit.

"Stop hitting me." The problem is I can't stand my daughter not to be heterosexual!

I pulled loud as I looked at Chet.

"Then say it yourself."

'Cause A-Nueng trusts you. I want you to tell him that.

"I won't do anything like that." If she has a good relationship, I will support her — I said, but I knew
that I didn’t really like what was going on. However, it would be immature for me to show that. "If
you want to get closer to your daughter, be as understanding as you said you would be.
—....

"If you can't stand it, wait outside." I'll go eat now. I don't want to be waiting for long. What you're
doing is rude and immature.

I hit him hard before I went back to the table and smiled at A-Nueng's friend.

"Do you like food, Yui?"

"It is very delicious."

— You're beautiful when you're shy. I bowed my head and smiled. Sam looked at me until I had to
look back and talk to her through our eyes.

"You look very frightening right now.

"Don't say anything, Sam.

"Aunt Nueng... "How old are you?" asked Yui hesitantly, and quickly looked at his plate again with
shyness.

'34 and I'll be 35 in a few weeks.

Sam, who had kept quiet, had just realized this.

"That's right. It's almost your birthday.

"You don't look at all like someone about thirty years old." The beautiful woman sincerely
congratulated me. He made me hold the beard in his hand and talk to him attentively.

"How old do I look?"

'You look like you're twenty years old,' she looked me in the eye, 'you look more like a sister than a
aunt.'

'You can call me'sister' if that's how you really feel.

After remaining silent all the time, A-Nueng lost his patience and knocked on the table. Everyone
remained silent. It was I who looked at her and warned her severely.

"This is not something that makes a charming lady.

"Then don't love me.

'If you say that... it's all right.' I looked at Yui and smiled again. 'There's someone more charming here.

Hearing that, A-Nueng grabbed his bag and left the table. Yui doubted whether he should stay or
follow A-Nueng. But in the end, worried, she ran after the cheerful woman.
That left us Sam and me alone sitting at the table.

"Can I speak now?"

"Sure." "I drank my hot tea without any expression." "What do you have to say?"

"You were out of control."

"I didn't do anything.

"A-Nueng really surprises me. How can someone so young make my sister, who is normally not easily
sensitive, become this?

"Does it turn me into what?"

My little sister turned to look me in the eyes.

"Someone who is jealous.

"You're bullshit. I didn't do anything. 'I tightly pressed the cup of tea in my hand because I knew that
my sister was reading me like an open book. It was burning inside, but I could only keep it calm, so
that no one could realize that he had lost his composure.

"You should have let Chet take care of it. You're the one who couldn't stand it, so you took care of it
yourself. You've cheated, even though you've never cheated with anyone. Yui is probably already in a
bad mood at this point.

I smiled at Sam and scratched his eye.

"I just wanted to see the date of my friend's daughter to see how sincere she was.

"Are you doing this as a friend of his mother or...

"Or what?"

This time it was my sister's turn to scratch my eye while I smiled joyfully.

—Sugar mommy

32. It's Love

'Khun Nueng, there's a guest here to see you.

I smiled at the commotion of my mouth as I practiced my culinary skills. I knew that A-Nueng would
come to see me sooner or later, so I took this opportunity to prepare dinner for us too.

It was as if I now knew that cheerful woman a little better. He was easily agitated.
"You can let her in the kitchen."

"I'm here already."

A-Nueng interrupted behind the keymaster before he could invite her to pass. The keymaster
apologized once his job was done.

"What brought you here today?"

"Why did you do that?"

"What did I do?"

"You were choking.

I walked away from the sushi I was making with a recipe I found on the Internet and turned around to
look the cheerful woman in the eyes. She looked very upset.

"When did I do that?"

"In the restaurant." You've never done anything like that before.

"How do you know that?" Maybe he did, but you've never seen him.

"No! At least you've never done that to me.

"It's all right. It's okay. I've never done that to you -- I sat like I was waving the white flag.

"Why? Why did you do that? "Do you like Yui?" A-Nueng squeezed his fist and his lips. I went forward
when I saw how angry I was.

"Yes. She's beautiful. If I were in a school just for girls, I'd be a star.

"But Yui likes it."

'Let's see if he still does it after today,' I smiled ears to ears. 'I had never been attracted to a sea snail
before. She's someone I'd like to try with. It would be nice if Yui and I could explore...

—....

I joked with A-Nueng moving my fingers. A-Nueng finally couldn't stand it, so he took my hand and I
squeezed it hard.

"Explore what?" What are you gonna do with Yui? What did you do to me?

We stared at each other as he smiled at the commisure of my mouth.

"What did we do?"

"What?

"What did we do?"

"Don't shy away from my question, Aunt Nueng. You know what I'm talking about.

"I really don't understand. "Did something happen between us?" "I glanced at him and turned around
to continue making sushi, no matter how A-Nueng reacted to what he had just said. But as soon as I
turned my back, the little woman hugged me by the back.

"Why can I never beat you?"

"Are we competing?"

"Why are you not jealous at all?" I've been out with a lot of people, but you don't care at all.

Her voice had clearly softened and was not as furious as before. I could say she was testing me. But
she was older and more experienced than she was. Following the game to someone under my care
seemed immature.

I didn't like being jealous. Even if I was, I would never prove it.

'I'm too old to do something childish like that. I'm too old to chase people who make me jealous. I
want a simple life. If you like it, stay with me. If not, I don't care.

"And you like it?"

I chose to remain silent. A-Nueng sighed, but hugged me stronger.

'You're not making it as simple as you said we should. I'm discouraged.

"Nueng."

"Yes?

"Try this." "I took a sushi that I was inspired to make after visiting a Japanese restaurant, and I gave it
to A-Nueng." "Please tell me if it's okay."

A-Nueng looked at me timidly when I changed the subject, but he ate sushi with pleasure.

"It's delicious.

"I did it with love." "I shrunk my shoulders and kept talking." "Everything I do is with consideration.
Cook with love

'Come on.

"When I make love to you, it is also with love.

And the sushi, which was the size of what was sold in the street market for 5 baht, splashed my face
from A-Nueng's mouth. So right now he had his face covered with high-quality rice that the farmers
cultivated with great effort.

"I... I'm sorry.

The little woman covered her mouth with her hand. She was whispering from face to neck. I closed
my eyes because my face was covered with rice. I slowly cleaned up and kept a calm attitude, as if
what I was just saying was great.

'It's not nice to spit rice in my face like this.

"I... I was surprised. You used words —to make love

—....

She was right. We didn't have to be so specific. And I was starting to feel uncomfortable looking
directly at A-Neng this way. So I got away from her.

"It's all right. I admit it. I felt something when you brought a friend with you to the restaurant. Besides
that marigold, you also went out with a lot of men... Actually, it wasn't easy for me. But it's
inappropriate for me to be jealous of you.

"You're jealous...

I could say that the little woman was stunned. But he was also trying with all his strength to control
the muscles of his face to smile.

'So is sushi good?' I turned again, preparing to make more sushi. But A-Nueng grabbed my arm.
What's going on?

"You know better.

—....

I was beginning to understand how the cheerful woman felt. If he had rice in his mouth, he would
have sprinkled it in his face by surprise.

"Of course. I'm a very limited edition.

"We're talking about this and you're still making sushi?"

"What else should I do than sushi?"

Now we were communicating with our eyes. A-Nueng pointed his head toward the second floor, in
the direction of where my bedroom was.

"Let's go, Aunt Nueng?"

"You're so self-centered.

I laughed a little before communicating with her through my lips instead of my eyes.

"You go up first." I'm going to clean up... —A-Nueng ran out of the kitchen and ran up the stairs
joyfully.

"Come quickly." I'll be waiting.

The sound of his loud steps made me smile. Despite my best efforts to maintain the composure, I
could not help feeling the relentless attack of my intense desires.

All right! Forget about these sushis. This is not the time to be cooking!

I quickly took off my shirt and ran upstairs. As soon as I opened the door of my room, I saw A-Nueng,
who was still wearing his university uniform, taking his shirt off his skirt. She made me a cunning
gesture with her palm up.

"My dear aunt... please hurry...

I closed and locked the door carefully before taking a step towards it very slowly, as if I was provoking
it and making me want more.

"I don't need to hurry. I like to take things calmly.

"Argh. I'll never be able to beat you.

And it was A-Nueng who jumped over me like a baby monkey. I took the youngest person to bed
and kissed with nostalgia the girl who had been missing for two weeks. I was surprised; I just never
said it out loud.

Or maybe... It didn't matter. I preferred to speak through my actions.

"I surprised you very much, Aunt Nueng.

"If you were wondering, why didn't you come to see me?" "I slipped my hand into his shirt to feel his
soft and naked belly while kissing his neck." "You were busy going out with all those people."

"You've been watching me... Ah... that's good. —Before kissing again, I put my teeth through his jaw.
—While you know what I was doing, you didn't call me once.

"It's not necessary. Your father tells me...

When I thought about Chet, I took a break. I felt guilty. A-Nueng knew what he was thinking, so he
shrugged my face and forced me to look her in the eyes.

"Don't think about others. We're just the two of us here and now.

'But... 'I began to doubt. A-Nueng saw that he was about to retreat, so he pushed me onto the bed
and stood on me. "Is this a good idea?

"We have done it twice, Aunt Nueng. We can't go back -- The little woman unfolded her shirt to show
me her fine white shirt. His gentle scent made my heart speed up. "I can't go back now. I... I want to.

All my moral fibers collapsed when I heard her whisper. I sat down and raised her so she could sit on
top of me. His pleasant skirt made it easy. I passed my hand over his thigh.

"Aunt Nueng... I need you to... A... Ah…

My fingers slipped under her underwear to feel the heat and moisture. I knew immediately that she
was ready and that she really couldn't come back.

"My dear aunt... come in.

I was surrounding the area with my fingers as I looked at A-Nueng hesitating. But once she asked for
it, I tried to slide my finger...

The little woman shook up a little when I entered. I understood how my niece felt. However, just as I
was preparing to remove my finger, A-Nueng hugged me strongly and leaned his face on my
shoulder.

"Go ahead... Ah...

I tried to go slowly. A-Nueng bit my shoulder until it hurt me, but I saw it as something good. I
almost asked him to bite me harder.

"So this is what it feels like... That's how it feels -- A-Nueng said this in my ear as I stopped moving.
Shortly thereafter, the little woman, who was very curious, moved slowly. —Aunt... please be patient
with me. I'm learning.

"It's all right. You can control the rhythm

'Ah... it's better...

And A-Nueng showed me that he was really better. The little woman seemed to have become
familiar with it and discovered how to control the rhythm. She began to move slowly and gradually
accelerated. Her body temperature was rising so much that I could feel it. The sound she made me
look at her differently.
She had grown...

She was more beautiful...

"Aunt, I'm close... A-Nueng got tense. She pressed me hard with her legs. His body shook and his
head leaned on my shoulder without strength. As the moisture in my finger increased, I pulled it out.

"How was it?"

"It was good." "A-Nueng walked away from me and opened his eyes very much when I saw that I had
tasted what was on his finger." "What are you doing?

"Can't I?"

The little woman snorted a lot. It wasn't shame. She liked it and now pushed me to bed.

"You're not done yet.

I looked at the person who had become an adult woman in less than twenty minutes. Now he was
behaving badly and wanted to take the initiative.

"Are you not tired?"

"I can do this all day.

"You seem to like doing this.

"Only with you." "And the cheerful woman slowly passed her lips through my umbilical to excite me."
Then he took off my shorts effortlessly. —Let me try you too.

I smiled and broke my legs.

"You can eat until you're full."

A-Nueng and I did it until 2 a.m. Ah... It's been a lot of hours. With the blanket on, we were now
overwhelmed. We talked like we had never talked before, even though we had done it twice before.

"Do you pretend that nothing has happened like the last two times?" "The little woman looked at me
nervously." He was probably holding his breath, waiting to see what he would do this time.

"Do you want to do that?"

'I'm tired of being in a bad mood.

"Then...

"Then...
A-Nueng looked at me with enthusiasm. I scratched his eye with indifference.

"Let it be."

'My God,' A-Nueng covered his face with a pillow and cried euphorically. Then he looked me in the
eyes. "It's happening. You can't fail your word.

'Come on.

"Does that mean that we can continue to do it over and over again?"

"It looks like you really like it.

A-Nueng put his hands on his cheeks and laughed joyfully.

"It's like my chest is exploding." "I am very happy right now," cried the cheerful woman. He made me
realize that she was really happy. "You are like a dream made reality for me.

"Don't overreact.

"What are we?"

It was a simple question, but I remained silent. I wasn't going to reject her or anything for style. It
was just a complicated relationship...

My friend's daughter...

A person under my care...

A niece...

And now she was my lover, too, and that was...

"You seem to have just seen a ghost. But... I understand. You're my guardian. It must be hard for you.

"Are you angry?"

"I didn't get angry when I found out that you told my mother to get rid of me because I understand
you. So I can also understand you on this matter

She was very kind and open-minded. I looked at her with pride. She was a deep thinker who
understood me well.

—"Thank you."

—"It's okay. We can make a deal. Love must come with understanding. Now that I think about it...
there's something I want you to understand about me too."
—"What is it?"

There was a silence between us. A-Nueng shook her head slightly and pretended to fall asleep.

—"I'll tell you later."

—"Can't you tell me now?"

—"Sweet dreams."

—"Nueng."

No matter how much I tried to wake her, A-Nueng pretended to sleep. What was it that I needed to
understand in exchange for her understanding me?

What…?

33. Understanding

I understood the enthusiasm and energy of the teenagers...

A-Nueng had so much energy, yes.

"Aunt Nueng...

I was sketching the interior design of my restaurant. However, the most sexy kitten of the year 2000
was bothering me. A-Nueng rubbed his face against my neck and made small voices.

"What are you doing?"

- I work.

"You can't look sexy with every move you do like that." "The body temperature of the cheerful woman
was rising." It was so high that I could feel the heat evaporating from it. She was curling her nose in
my neck. I remained calm by simply lightening my throat and staring at it with complicity.

"You won't let me do anything else?"

'I didn't say anything,' she moved slowly toward my neck and bended her nose against my cheek. 'I
just want a little bit of tenderness.

'If that's all, I won't stop you,' I left the pencil and lay down on the chair. When A-Nueng noticed that
I was loosening, he wrapped his legs around my thigh. "Your body is so hot."

"I think I'm sick."

'Then you need a lot of rest.

"Please help me to bed."

I slowly passed my hands through her thighs and slipped them into her pyjamas. She wore no
underwear. The moisture I felt yelled at her desire.

"Are you sure you want to rest?"

"Ah...

His voice was full of desire, but he dared not express his needs directly. She only expressed them
through her body. I smiled to him with adoration and bowed to bite his shoulder. A-Nueng struck

"Aunt Nueng...

I stopped immediately because I knew there was something I wanted to say. But when I looked at
her, she remained silent.

"What? What do you want to tell me?

"Nothing...

'If you don't speak to me frankly, I will do nothing.'

I took my hand off his pants and lifted up my eyebrows with indifference. The little girl was unstable
at this time. She nodded and breathed with difficulty.

"Aunt Nueng! This is not the time to mock me.

"Say what you have in mind."

When the kitten saw that he was serious, she shut her lips. She seemed very hesitant. But as his
desire was too great to deny it, he had to give in.

"I...

"Ahh?

"Please, don't think I'm weird... Ah, I don't mean this -- A-Nueng leaned to curl his warm and
attractive body against mine. I was starting to get excited, but I controlled my emotions better than
she did.

"Just say it." I want to know everything about you. I won't look at you strangely. What do you mean?

—....

"Nueng."

"I want you to... bite.

'Ah... 'I was a little grimaceous when I heard that, but I tried to look normal. 'I will.

"I love it."

Oh... I was enthusiastic about what I was saying.

"It's all right. I'll bite.

"Don't bite. I want you to bite me hard. A-Nueng hugged me hard and bit my shoulder as a
demonstration. He bit so hard that I stood out.

"Isn't it too strong?"

"I like it." "And the little woman over me turned back, seeming hesitant." "Is that a bad thing, now that
you know what it is?

I was surprised. I've never thought of anything like that. But I could understand it was a kind of crude
emotion.

"No. It is only your preference. 'I stretched out my hand and pulled from his head back through his
hair, exposing his naked skin on his neck, before passing my teeth through his vein and bite his
shoulder. 'How is this?

"Ah... exactly.

—.....

"My dear aunt."

Although I made it seem that what A-Nueng liked was something normal, once we were done, I
quickly searched the Internet to see if other people were doing what we did. It opened me to the
world of what A-Nueng and I had just done together, which was BDSM.

I'm Sippakorn. I'm a senior and I have a degree. But being dominant in that sense was...

Ah...

Damn it. Why didn't he have any friends? And the only friend I had turned out to be my wife's
mother... No. I was talking about A-Nueng's mother. Who could I talk to about this?

"Nueng."

Sam's call when he entered my house struck me. My younger sister frequently visited me. She smiled
at me and yes... she was bringing Doraemon, her beautiful mistress, with her.

"What brings you here?"

"I want to visit you as often as I can. I don't want you to feel alone.
"What are you doing?" "The woman with her lips in the shape of a heart asked with curiosity why she
could see from far away that she was lost in my thoughts. I looked at them both and bit my nails
while thinking if I should talk to them about this.

Why would I have to be there when I needed to talk about something unusual like this? How could I
ask my sister about something like this?

Seeing a ghost't be so shocking.

"Nothing.

"That means it's something," Doraemon stared at me with the beard on his hand. "What is it?

"Are we close enough to talk about it with you?"

—Ah...

Obviously, my mocking made Doraemon pale, while Sam, who ignored the situation, simply saw it as
my normal way of speaking.

If you grew up with our grandmother, what she just said wasn't harmful at all.

"I was just kidding. You scare yourself so easily... There's something in my mind -- I was trying to
compensate Mon by answering him. -- But it's not something I can talk about with anyone.

"Is it about having sex with the person under your care?"

"Sam!"

'Khun Sam!!!' Before I could get to Sam, his mistress ran in to shut his mouth, surprised. I covered my
face with my hands out of shame. Why was she like that?

"What did I say wrong?" It's something Nueng doesn't want to tell anyone.

"Then are you talking about that?" Mon sighed a little and twisted his face as he looked at me. "I
apologize, Khun Nueng.

'I suppose you've heard of that before. You have such a big, small mouth.

"I have no secrets with Mon. But is that what it is about?

When you see my uncomfortable reaction, you can guess the answer to that question. And as we had
come so far, I agreed to admit it.

'Come on.

"Has anything happened?"

When they saw that I admitted it, they immediately asked out of curiosity. My personal life was
probably something very exciting for them.

"A little. Now that I'm thinking... if I don't talk to you two about this, who can I talk to?

Finally I told you the important part. I could notice, without having to look in the mirror, how red my
face was while I was doing that. Although I tried to explain as little as I could, Sam shut his mouth
with his hands by surprise. As for Doraemon, if her skin were really blue (like Doraimon), she would
probably already be afflicted by the accelerated pumping of blood.

"It's not unusual. Don't worry

"Can I really do that?" I... "I got up and walked around the room because I didn't know what to do."
"I'm an M.L. Our grandmother prepared me to be perfect, but I...

"You?

"You?

Both Doraemon and Sam said that, as if they were echoing me. He made me cover my face with my
hands again because I really couldn't accept it.

"I like it.

And everything remained silent. It may have been only 30 seconds, but it seemed like an eternity.

Finally, Sam broke the silence.

"If your partner is pleased with it too, there is nothing wrong with it. But you have to know the limit

"Are you serious?

"You were born a leader. Our grandmother has instilled it in you since you were born. I can say that
managing people is your talent. I think... being dominant isn't a bad thing.

I hugged myself nervously. This was the first time in my life that someone with so much confidence
as me was like that. This was something with which it was difficult to come to an agreement...

"Don't consider it a bad thing. It's a personal preference. You like it. Your partner likes it, too. It’s a
situation where everybody wins,” Doraemon added. Sam smiled, though it was not clear whether
Mon's pure intention was to offer me support.

"Why do you two understand so easily?" Be honest with me... Have they done anything like this?

"Yes. Mon was the dominant.

"When did we do that?"

This time, Doraemon screamed loudly for the shock. Samined his innocence while answering openly
to his lover.

"When I was the dog and you were my boss

"It's not the same. What I meant is I want you to be loyal and just love me like a dog.

"Don't you mean that you like it when you're muddy?"

"Sam!!!/ Khun Sam!!!

Sam and Doraemon had gone, leaving me alone. I continued to draw in my room as usual. A-Nueng
would spend the night after class. Today, the little lady looks different. She forced me to stop what I
was doing to determine why she didn't hurry to hug me like she would normally.

"You're acting very strange today. You'd usually be very sticky.

A-Nueng's silence made me leave everything and focus my attention on her. The cheerful woman
seemed so shy that I had to walk towards her.

"What's going on?"

"Do you think I'm not normal?"

"Hey?

"When I asked you to... do these things." "The little woman looked at me nervously." "You looked
strange this morning. Do you think bad about me?

I was acting strange this morning. But that was not what A-Nueng liked. It was my fault...

It was because I liked it, too.

'You've been thinking about that all day, haven't you? You don't seem to be yourself, cheerful.

"I don't want you to hate me." The cheerful woman hurried to embrace me and gently shook. It was
like it hurt, but I couldn't cry. I gave him gentle palms on his bright brown hair.

"I don't hate you. Not at all.

"Al I have strange preferences?

"Yes.

'I've been thinking all day that you must hate me. Probably not...

"I like it.

"What?

"I like what we did... very much.

I was talking from the bottom of my heart. I liked exercising my power. Giving orders excited me.
Although he didn't want to admit it, he couldn't deny it.

But everything had to be within certain limits: neither too much nor too little.

A-Nueng stepped back and looked at me, surprised. Her moist eyes were wide open. She forgot all
her pain. As soon as I saw her reaction, I grabbed her hair from the back and lifted her face, forcing
her to look directly into my eyes. Then I smiled at her authoritatively.

—"Aunt Nueng."

—"Stop worrying about these silly things and let's do what we both like," I leaned in and whispered in
her ear. "I don't want to waste any more time."

34. The headmistress

As that day was a holiday, A-Nueng and I were watching television together at home. And what we
chose to see couldn't be anything but...

Fifty Shadows of Grey

I admitted I was pretty surprised while watching the movie. Although I had heard of it and knew what
it was, I didn't know that it included chains, lamentations and wives. However, I had to pretend that I
was not surprised to see well. I'm Sippakorn. Nothing could surprise me.

Except the cheerful woman 4 was having fun watching the movie.

I watched A-Nueng with great interest as we watched the movie. I passed my eyes from her hair to
her face, neck and waist. I was beginning to realize that the person under my care was actually an
adult woman.

Actually, I had the feeling that she had grown up a while ago. She was lazy when she was younger.
And now it was as hot as fire. You't be able to say this by just looking at her...

"You have been stealthily spying on me for a while, Your Highness." A-Nueng scratched me an eye as
he called me for the nickname we used when we did bad things. "You think I'm beautiful, don't you?

When I was discovered at the act, I simply turned my eyes toward the TV and denied it.

"I wasn't watching you." And don't call me that here. If others listen to it, it would sound strange.
"I can't avoid it." When I call you like that, it excites me -- The little woman dragged her fingers
through my thigh provocatively. -- Are you aware that the reflection of the television allows me to see
your exact facial expression? I saw you looking at me...

"How was he looking at you?"

"How?

"Didn't you pay attention to the movie?"

"Honestly?" I was also seeing you through the mirror on TV.

We looked at each other. There was a spark. A-Nueng was about to lean toward me, but I removed
her with indifference despite wanting to do the same as her. I couldn't let her go out with her all the
time.

There should be a limit.

"Do you like that kind of stuff because of this movie?" "I changed the theme." A-Nueng made a little
buzz before responding severely, frustrated because I didn't let her lean.

"One single film can't determine my preferences.

It's true... but I liked being dominant and giving orders because of my education. Or maybe not?

As I kept my eyes on the TV, A-Nueng slowly leaned towards me. It was like we were curly while we
were watching TV. I passing a hand through my niece's delicate hair. At the same time, A-Nueng
irresistibly rubbed his head against my neck and absorbed my scent. Instead of watching TV, we were
now kissing. We began to breathe heavily. The little woman's sting excited me. I began to sense its
smell too, moving me from its crown to its thighs.

I was at that moment...

'Khun Nueng, there's a guest here for...

The keykeeper entered the lounge. I shook myself and immediately moved away from A-Nueng. Our
strange reaction confused the keykeeper even more, but the older person decided not to say
anything. He knew where he was, and he knew he had no right to speak.

"Who is it?"

"Mr. Chet."

And soon after, my ex-boyfriend, who was also the father of A-Nueng, joyfully entered. He was
surprised to see A-Nueng there.
"Is Nueng here, too?" This is great: two birds in one shot. I want to talk to you, too. "What are you
doing?" "Chet sat down and focused his attention on the TV before shaking." "Are you two watching
this?" It's inappropriate.

'How is that?' I asked, wanting to hear his opinion on this. Chet immediately played the role of father
and preached how bad the film is.

"It is tempting for A-Nueng to want to try this kind of sexual activity.

'You are underestimating your daughter,' I shrugged my shoulders with indifference. 'Even if A-Nueng
doesn't see this, if he wants to know, he can look for it on the Internet.

'I still think it's better not to see him.

"You're like those old-fashioned people who oppose the idea of a free box of condoms in school. If
our parents had had the open mind when we were younger, you would have used it and A-Nueng
would not have been born.

When I said that argument, the little woman next to me turned to the other side and tried to hide her
laughter. Chet seemed unhappy when I broke his face in that way in front of his daughter.

"A-Nueng is my daughter.

"But Aunt Nueng is my guardian." Chet's daughter defended me. That made her father lose his face
even more. "And I finished seeing her even before Aunt Nueng put her on.

Oh... if you've seen her before, why see her again? I looked at the little woman and realized that she
was a very bad girl. She wanted me to see it to excite me in the daylight.

"Before we continue our fight, tell me why you are here.

Chet, who was still frustrated, restored himself and changed his subject of good will.

— This Sunday is your birthday. I want to invite you to the beach.

A-Nueng immediately grabbed my arm when he heard that and shook his head as a sign of
disagreement. The words—going out of town—probably meant something more intimate than just a
teenage trip these days. I was probably afraid that Chet would try to do something to me.

Nobody could do anything to me...

Ah... I forgot that the father couldn't, but the daughter has done enough.

"The beach?" Where?

"Phuket."
"Too far away."

"My father just opened a hotel there, so I want to take this opportunity to invite you to be one of our
first guests. Of course, I also invite A-Nueng —Chet looks forward to his daughter. And as soon as he
did, A-Nueng made a request.

"But I will sleep with Aunt Nueng."

I tried not to smile as I waited to see how my father handled this. When Chet saw that his daughter
agreed to go with us, he immediately agreed.

"Of course you can. I'll give you two the best room. It'll be the most luxurious room your grandfather
ever built.

"Is it a sweet suite?"

"You can choose the room you like.

"Great. I want the sweet suite. Must be that.

Chet and A-Nueng smiled joyfully, both thinking of different things. I looked at Chet, who was able to
introduce A-Nueng to his world. Then I looked at A-Nueng, who didn't think about his father at all.
The only thing I was thinking about was the deep thoughts of what we had in that sweet suite.

"Will your family be there, too?"

My question made everyone remain silent. A-Nueng's smile immediately disappeared from his face
because he did not want to meet his grandparents. He turned to look at Chet as he waited for his
answer.

"Isn't it just us three?"

"Well... the new father was lost. "Yes, my family will, too."

"And your parents know I'm going?"

"No.

Obviously... I insulted the former prime minister by leaving me without the wedding. If they found out
he was on this journey, he would be ruined. None of the members of his family liked him, except he
and his daughter.

"You're asking for it. I don't like your parents. Go. You can take A-Nueng with you. I'll stay here.

'Then I will not go,' A-Nueng hugged me strongly, as if I were a baby monkey. 'Everyone is strange to
me except Aunt Nueng.
Chet pointed to himself, hoping that his daughter would add — and dad—, but A-Nueng simply
remained silent... It makes my ex-boyfriend look very unfortunate.

"Go, Nueng." We're all family.

"No.

The firm rejection of the little woman made Chet seem to be about to cry. Then I shut my mouth with
my hand and whispered so that only A-Nueng and I could hear it.

'If you agree to go with him, I'll be the director wearing glasses tonight.'

A-Nueng turned excitedly and looked at me with unbelief.

'It's interesting, but... not attractive enough.

A-Nueng answered loudly and clearly. Chet didn't hear what I whispered. So he just looked at his
daughter like a curious dog.

"What?

I shaken my hand to tell Chet to shut up before making a new deal with the little woman.

"I will test you and suspend you in all matters.

"What?

"So you'll have to go to the disciplinary room and be punished."

"How?

We look into each other's eyes in a way that only we two understand.

"You'll be beaten."

"With?

"A stick."

"And you'll wear glasses."

"Sure.

—At the study table

"Isn't the space too small?"

'If we clean everything up, it's very spacious.

"Ah.

"Well." A-Nueng turned toward Chet and replied unwillingly. "I will go with you.

Although Chet did not understand what we were discussing, he smiled joyfully before turning around
to tell me how sorry he was that I was not there.

"Are you really not going to go?" The hotel is very nice. And it's your birthday.

When A-Nueng realized that, he opened his eyes a lot.

"That's right. It's Aunt Nueng's birthday. No, I won't...

"We have a deal.

The deal was sealed. A-Nueng felt in a bad mood while Chet was very happy that his daughter went
on her family trip with him. As for me, I'd celebrate my birthday alone in Bangkok.

Nothing would happen if it were like that... I think.

"Nueng."

A-Nueng just sat quietly in my room after Chet left. I knew the little woman was in a bad mood
because she couldn't celebrate my birthday with me, so I approached her. However, she turned her
back on me and remained silent.

"Are you angry?"

"How can I be?" I already made the deal to go with my father. I forgot it was your birthday.

"It's just a birthday." It's just one day I'm one year older.

"But it is the first year that I will be able to celebrate your birthday with you." A-Nueng turned to look
at me with his eyes injected in blood. I was so devastated that I had to try not to smile.

"But we are together almost every day. Isn't that enough?

— It may not be important to you, but to me...

"You're a little girl."

"I'm not a girl!"

"You're... you're my pupil, remember? Student A-Nueng — I pulled out a shoe cord that I took with
me and put the little woman's wrist with it. A-Nueng's eyes now shone.

"What is this?"
"You were a bad girl. You keep arguing with me. Stretch your hand toward me

—....

'Or I won't tie him,' I smiled slightly. A-Nueng was still in a bad mood, but he wanted to play that
tricky game. Then she extended her doll to me unwillingly.

"You don't have your glasses on.

I breathed a little. That woman seemed to be very sloppy and detailed.

"Well.

I got up to go get my computer glasses. A-Nueng looked at me and smiled joyfully. She also bit her
lips strongly.

"My heart is speeding up."

"Are you happy now, Student A-Nueng?" You're so stubborn. You're a bad girl.

"How far am I?"

"Wherever you want."

"Then, let's say... I'm in my last year of high school.

"Ah, you're still a student with short hair.

"You called me a student. If you want a high school student, you should call me Khun Nueng.

Well...

"Then how old should he be?"

"You're a good old man. You teach religion. You're beautiful, but you have a very narrow mindset.

I was a little numb. I know that was a fantasy, but I didn't expect to teach religion.

And what was that narrow-looking? I'm a limited edition. I'm very modern and visionary.

"Why this topic?

"The teachers who teach this subject are probably repressed. And I just saw the news that the teacher
who won the first prize in the lottery is teaching this subject.

It was very up-to-date...

"It's up to you. Any theme is fine. But I don't have to pray, do I?

When the cheerful woman felt uncomfortable about this, she laughed at her head.

"You're so beautiful. You let me do everything my way. Let's say... You're a thirty-year-old teacher
who's very old-fashioned and strict. And you teach religion. Wow... The director of the school is so
beautiful.

'I'm outdated, but am I doing this with a student?

"You're not in good shape.

Sippakorn had reached that point.

Sometimes I wondered why I was doing this. Did I have to go so far to try to reconcile myself with
someone? I'm the arrogant M.L., who's sometimes the dominant.

'If I were a bad girl, would you strike me?' the cheerful woman smiled slightly but seductively as she
asked with a tone of nasal voice.

"I will do many things. And... I'm tied up with you now because you're so tricky. I'm afraid you're trying
to get away from me.

"Don't talk so much." Do what you want to do. I won't try to escape. I'm so eager for you to do it that
I am trembling everywhere.

I laughed with adoration and lifted up my wrist, pretending to look at the time in my watch.

'It's almost time for rest,' I said as I set the alarm on my phone to sound, 'Do you hear the bell?

A-Nueng's eyes were full of curiosity. I pushed the little woman to the bed.

"If you're a bad girl, you'll be disciplined. You'll have to go to the discipline room and be punished.
Please, you should know that the director of this school is very strict.

"What if I'm a good girl?"

"You can drink milk and eat something delicious, my good girl."

Both options were so tempting that A-Nueng completely forgot his frustration. She was
enthusiastically deciding whether to be punished or rewarded.

'Then it is up to you, Director. Whatever it is... as long as I only look at myself.

"You're such a good girl. So... since we can't celebrate my birthday together...

—.....

"You will be punished and eaten at the same time." That way, we won't be in a hurry.
"If we don't press, where is the fun?"

"I just used the wrong word. I teach religion, not language. Please apologize for my poor language
skills

I tried to speak so formally that A-Nueng laughed.

Now that we were in a crack, we having fun with our sweaters.

I'd think of it as compensation for making him feel bad for not being able to celebrate my 35th
birthday together... my A-Nueng.

35. Family

"Happy birthday, my aunt Nueng.

I looked bored at the message I received the night before from Phuket. Why was my house so quiet
just because A-Nueng't be here for a day? As I let my mind wander, my phone rang. The screen
showed Chet's number. I looked at him surprised, but I decided to pick up the phone because he was
curious.

Did something happen?

"How are you doing?" Are you having fun?

[First of all, Happy Birthday, Khun Nueng.]

"Very kind of you." Thank you for remembering my birthday

[Next... Can you come to Phuket, please?]

"Hey?

[A-Nueng is very sad. He would probably feel better if you were here.]

I turned a little back when I heard that. But accepting that right away would make me seem
unattractive. I had to play hard to look valuable...

"I don't know. I'm a little busy. It's my birthday, so I have dates...

[It's fine. I thought you't come.]

"Have you booked my ticket?"

[What? ]

"If you want me to go, book a ticket for me."

He was so stupid. If I pretended to be busy, I had to push more and make myself feel important. It
was good that I hadn't married him.

[Well. I'll book your ticket now.]

"We'll see you."

I arrived in Phuket shortly after 9 p.m. As it was a weekend and the ticket was booked at the last
minute, it was difficult to get it. But Chet was a good guy. As he cared for his daughter and for my
well-being, he took care of everything. I arrived in Phuket just 50 minutes after leaving Bangkok in a
car that picked me up at the airport without having to move a finger.

It was a considerable distance from the airport to the hotel in the Patong area. Not only was there a
lot of traffic and red lighting in Bangkok, the same was happening here. But I finally got to the hotel.
It was not a very large hotel, but it was clean and beautifully designed. It was a mixture of Chinese
and Portuguese styles. It wasn't too full yet because it was just opened. But it was very enlightened
and seemed safe because the staff was ready to welcome me when I arrived.

"Khun Nueng.

Chet, who was waiting in front of me, smiled gratefully. I bowed my head and looked at him with
complicity.

"Are you here because you're afraid that your parents will see me?"

"Yes.

"Where is A-Nueng?"

"In his room." I'll take you there.

My heart was accelerated by excitement. Although it was my birthday, it was I who was there to
surprise the little woman. Chet was about to get into the elevator with me, but I made a hand gesture
to stop him.

"You don't have to go up with me." I myself will surprise your daughter

"I want to see his face when I see you." He hasn't smiled all day today.

"You'll see him tomorrow morning." Don't worry... I'll take care of everything.

It seemed to me so serious that Chet agreed to tell me the address to my room and turned back. In
fact, I didn't want him to be with me because I was worried that A-Nueng, being the tricky woman she
was, might have a strange reaction when I saw her.
The elevator ringed and the door opened. Chet said I just had to turn left to get to my room, room
number 421. I looked at the beautifully designed wooden door before raising my hand to close the
mirror and tap the bell.

"Who is it?"

A-Nueng asked with his usual tone of nasal voice. I tried not to smile. I was there to surprise her, but
I was also excited to see her.

"Who is it?"

She was very careful. It was a good thing. I pulled my hand out of the beetle and put my face in. A-
Nueng immediately opened the door and looked at me firmly, frozen.

"Aunt Nueng!

"How are you, my good girl?"

"Is there anyone here with you?"

"No.

"Well.

— .…

"His Highness.

"Oh. 'That's how we're going to do it?' I squeezed my neck a little. A-Nueng slowly returned to his
room and took off his shirt. She said nothing more. "You're not going to say hi first?

"No.

I entered the room and closed the door as I bowed my head to look at the little woman seriously.

'I was very surprised,' I called myself, 'we,' when I acted as a queen, that is, when she called me
Highness. Then I took her by the arm and drew her to me. "How were you when we weren't here?"

"Very boring."

"And now that we're here?"

"I have a great desire to do so.

I grabbed her hair by the back and bowed her face to receive my passionate kiss. I felt exactly the
same as her. I hated her and really wondered about her, even though we were separated for only one
day.
"Ah.

A-Nueng yelled as she retreated, I turned her towards me and pushed her against the wall. I bit his
shoulder and my free hand slipped under his shorts. I smiled when I could feel the moisture in my
hand.

"We just met, and you want me so much?"

"I've been wondering about you all day. Although the room is beautiful, without you here, it's very
boring. Oh...

I gave her a nap to hurt her before I grabbed her hard. A-Nueng leaned his face against the wall and
breathed with difficulty and fatigue.

'You're probably not bored anymore.'

"This is really good. You're here...

"If I weren't here, what would you do?"

—....

The silence of the little woman in front of me made me able to guess what her answer would be. I
got away from her and put my hand behind my back. It angered the person under my care.

"Why do you stop?

—Why do you speak to me with such confidence? You are just a slave. How dare you speak to me as
an equal?"

— If you don't like it, hit me —A-Nueng bit his lips with force from frustration. I smiled a little and
approached to sit on the bed with one leg crossed over the other.

"There are many ways to torture someone. Look at you... You're getting crazy, slave.

When he realized what he was talking about, he footed, for he didn't know what to do.

"Don't torture me like that.

"Do it."

"To do it?"

"Do what you would do if I weren't here."

—....

"I want to see you."

"Aunt Nueng..." "The little woman snorted until her face became all red." Although she really liked to
play the role of submissive, it probably made her very embarrassed to do what she was asking.

"It's my birthday.

—...

"Give me a present."

Even I myself was surprised by my way through. A-Nueng hesitated a little before slowly getting
naked. Then he approached to sit on my seat.

"Well, I'll let you look at me as a birthday present." But you have to touch me while I do.

'Come on.

The girl a year ago had become a very sexy woman now. A-Nueng touched his sensitive areas and
yelled as he kissed me. My role was simply to rub her here and there, besides kissing and
congratulating her from time to time, to encourage her to be more brave.

"Ah...

A-Nueng's emotions increased as he danced on me after putting aside all his shame. I lay slowly in
bed and looked at my friend's daughter, who was satisfying her physical desires with her own hands.

"Good job... You're doing well.

"Do you like me?"

"Yes.

"Do you love me?"

"Yes.

"If you love me..." "The little woman came up to my face, grabbed my hair and gave me an order."
"Eat me all."

I opened my mouth to continue what A-Nueng was willing to begin. The little body shook before she
took me away. But my emotions had also risen a lot. And I loved to torture the person under my
command.

"I'm not done."

A-Nueng's legs trembled. However, I separated them and slipped my finger inside...

"I'm just starting. And I'll torture you all night.

"You surprised me, didn't you?"

Asked A-Nueng as I entered the bathroom where I was. The little woman bowed her head and gave
me her Duchenne smile as she asked that.

"What's wrong with you?" Why are you so happy so early in the morning?

"You came back to see me here." If it's not because you surprised me, what is it?

"But it seems that somebody is more strange to me.

"You can't use the word ma'am; you have to say longing." A-Nueng took my seat under the water and
surrounded my neck with his arms. "You're very sexy when you're all so wet.

"Are you not tired at all?" Last night...

"I never get tired when I'm with you."

"Teens are very strong.

'I'm also very addicted to sex.

'I think I am aware of it,' I smiled to him with adoration. As we stared closely at each other, our
emotions increased. But the bell interrupted us.

"Who comes so early in the morning?" They know nothing of good manners. The little woman rattled
her face. But when he heard who called, he immediately remained silent. I had to laugh at that.

"Are you awake, Khun Nueng?"

"It's your father who doesn't know good manners... I'm done. Hurry up and finish your shower

"How can I finish if we haven't even started?"

"You're being dirty again.

I grabbed the bathtub and put it on before going out to say hello to Chet. The bet father looked at
me and smiled like he was impressed. What was this? Have you ever seen a wet person?

"Were you drinking?"

"Yes. Why are you here so early?

"I want to invite you to breakfast." What about my little girl?

"She's drinking.
"Eh?" "Chet seems confused because I said I had just finished my shower." I was probably confused
about how A-Nueng might be douching when I was also douching, unless...

We'd shower together.

Damn it.

"We'll follow you in a moment." But... are your parents agreeing that you invite me to breakfast with
you?

Chet seemed rather uncomfortable, but he acted as if he had made a decision about something.
"They don't know, but I intend to pretend to you.

"Predicting?"

A-Nueng came out of the bathroom in a bathtub, just like me. He came out just in time to hear what
Chet had to say about inviting me to breakfast with him.

"I will tell my family that I will ask you to be my girlfriend and that I want to marry you."

—....

'Cause A-Nueng loves you and I've been in love with you for so long. It would be ideal if we were all a
happy family.

36. The One with the Heart and the Other

Now that I think about it, life is fun. I thought I would never meet Chet's family again in this life because I had
embarrassed them publicly. However, he was right now faced with the former prime minister, who was Chet's
father. She kept avoiding eye contact because she couldn't accept the fact that her son had said...

— I really love Khun Nueng.

He made a sound with his throat to make it clear that he did not intend to keep his good manners with me. I
kept quiet as if I didn't care, as always. It was fun to see Chet play this big.

There was another person sitting next to me with a face of bad mood when his father repeatedly said how
much he loved me.

"Didn't you learn anything from what happened?"

Chet's mother said this as she looked in another direction, as her husband did. To be honest, I think Chet
should listen to his family. Why love someone who escaped a wedding where he was the boyfriend? I
seriously insulted his family.

And he also had a relationship with his daughter... But this was something that Chet still didn't know.
"It was a blind marriage then. Khun Nueng didn't know me enough at the time. But now we're closer. And A-
Nueng really loves her and she loves A- Nueng very much.

At this point, the grandparents looked at A-Nueng as if they wanted his confirmation on this. However, A-
Nueng simply kept silent.

"How did A-Nueng Khun Nueng get close?

Although the former prime minister did not like it, he still called me —Khun Nueng.

"It was fate."

A-Nueng interrupted, as if he wanted to tell his story. That encouraged Chet to continue persuading his
parents.

"You see how much A-Nueng loves Khun Nueng? I think it'll be good if you give us the chance to...

"I have a headache." "The former prime minister interrupted the conversation and did not allow Chet to
continue speaking." "I will go to bed for a while."

'Let's talk about this later.

And the grandparents left us behind. I crossed my arms over my chest and lay down on the chair. I looked at
Chet, who seemed disappointed because his parents didn't try to understand it.

"I told you it was useless, but you insisted that you would make it a reality. The result is what I expected.

I laughed indifferently as A-Nueng let a smile escape when he saw that his grandparents disagreed with his
father.

"I don't care.

"What?

"Even if my parents are against the idea, I will go out with you."

"You've been doing this for a while. Have I told you I'm going out or I'll marry you?

"But you didn't protest.

'I didn't, 'cause I knew your parents would never agree to that. Moreover, you will not become Prime Minister. I
shrunk my shoulders and looked towards A-Nueng. And you asked your daughter if she would like to have me
as a mother-in-law.

"Of course I would." She loves you. If we get married, she'll be your daughter.

"I never said that I wanted to be the daughter of Aunt Nueng." A-Nueng said this severely, as he seemed to
have exercised all his patience with his father. "And now I want to go back to Bangkok. It's not fun here.

"No...
And the girl from everybody's eyes went away in a bad mood. I kept supporting Chet because I felt sorry for
him because nothing went out like I wanted.

"Why is life so hard?" I just want to be a good father, but my daughter doesn't obey me at all. I brought her
here, but she doesn't look happy at all. I want to marry you, but she won't accept it.

"You can't get everything you want. And I never said I'd marry you. Do you want me to repeat it to you so that
it goes through your head?

He was a very simple person. Although I have been a little distracted lately, I still wanted to remain firm in my
position. If I say no to something, it means there's a zero-percent chance that that will happen. There is no
hope. There's nothing.

And when I was about to go after A-Nueng, Chet stopped me with his question.

"Why?

"What?"

"You're not dating anyone. Why can't you give me a chance?

"That has nothing to do with that. Because when I wasn't dating anybody, I didn't even date you.

"Then does that mean you already have someone in your heart?"

That question made me straight. I felt like they were kneeling me and forcing me to look him in the eyes so he
could find flaws. For a fraction of a second, I knew I had lost control of my facial muscles. But I quickly put on
my inexpressive mask.

"Khun Chet." I called him coldly. When I felt insecure or very stressed, I would respectfully call the person's
name. —Listen to me

—....

"It's not your business.

I left as soon as I finished saying that, leaving A-Nueng's father standing where he was without even thinking of
looking back. But what Chet said made me realize something. One day, someone would find out about A-
Nueng and about me. And if A-Nueng grabbed me without dating anyone, somebody would eventually
suspect something.

And that someone was... Chet. He'd notice something and get out of his hands.

How could you prevent people from knowing about us? How could he avoid any suspicion?

"What are you thinking, Aunt Nueng?" Why do you look so stressed?

With my hand in my pants pocket, I looked at the ocean. I turned to look at the little woman and smiled at her.

"I'm just letting my mind wander."

"Don't tell me you're thinking about marrying my father.

"Don't you want that?" I'll become your mother.

"No! "What mother does such things to her daughter?" the little woman pulled out of my arm to hug me
strongly. "Please don't marry my father.

"Do I seem to like your father so much?" In fact... I have something in mind — I sighed and talked to A-Nueng
in a serious tone of voice. — If you hold on to me like that, your father will eventually know.

"Do you mean about us?

"Yes.

"Give it up." That's good. I want everyone in this world to know about us, so that you are mine and only mine.
And my father would finally stop bothering you. You'd stop liking my mother. Yui would stop dreaming of you.

"Yui?" Your marigold friend?

"Yes. She's been talking about you all the time since you fucked up with her that day, and I'm no longer her
friend for that. Oh, my God. She was flirting with me, but then she liked my girlfriend. What kind of friend was
she?

"What are you saying?" "I quickly stopped the person in front of me so that he't make more and more noise."
"What if someone listens to us?"

"I told you I wanted everyone to know about us."

"No.

"Why? What are you afraid of?

"Are you not afraid that your grandmother will find out?"

A-Nueng could be stubborn to anyone in this world, but his grandmother would always be the exception. The
same happens to my grandmother and me. The little woman finally realized that our relationship was like
walking on a loose rope. If we kept it secret and nobody knew, it was fine. But if anyone finds out...

I don't even want to think about the consequences.

"What shall we do?"

"I'm thinking about it. It would be weird if you didn't go out with anyone.

"But my grandmother doesn't allow me to have a lover anyway. He said he was afraid I'd become like my
mother.

"But it would be weird,'t it? You're older now. You can say you don't want to have a lover. But that you are
always with me is strange

"Then what should I do?"

"Should you accept your father's proposal so that people don't suspect us?" If I was close to you because I'm
your midwife, I't be suspicious.

"No!" cried A-Nueng loudly. She was acting like a child frightened by something. I won't allow it. Now we're
close and no one suspects anything. You're my tutor and you're a woman

"Your father has just asked me if I have anyone in my heart.

"And how did you respond to that?"

'I probably acted suspiciously. That's why he suspects something. Your father isn't stupid.

As we both contemplated the horizon separating the sky from the ocean, we both fell into a state of deep
contemplation. A-Nueng leaned his head on my shoulder and said, as if I was talking alone.

"Is our love sick, Aunt Nueng?"

'It's probably inappropriate.

'Because we're both women?'

'Cause I'm your bullshit.

"If we were strangers and I wasn't your friend's daughter, would it be less bad?"

I looked at the person who asked that question and followed his line of thought before stretching out my hand
to put a haircut behind his ear while answering honestly.

"I have no idea.

Sí. If we weren't connected that way and we were just two strangers, would this be less bad...?

I seemed to have forgotten that I was worried about my relationship with A-Nueng.

Two weeks had passed since my birthday, when the cheerful woman reminded me of it by inviting me to meet
with Chet and herself. Both for Chet and for me, that was unexpected.

"This is strange. Today, it was A-Nueng who invited me out. To be honest, I'm happy. Normally, my daughter
rarely speaks to me —Chet smiled to me excitedly. I remained inexpressive because meeting A-Nueng was
very usual for me.

'Your daughter probably feels closer to her father.

"Ah... My daughter. Oh, she's here. —Chet made a hand gesture to indicate to A-Nueng where we were before
taking a break when he saw someone with her. —Who did he bring?

"Oh... it's Folk. The boy who went to the theme park with us.

I didn't feel anything. I just smiled at the boy who climbed the fence next to me. He was a shy boy then, but
he looked much better now that he was a college student.
Both of them had grown up.

"I'm sorry. There were so many people at Siam station that it took us a while to get on the plane train. Right? —
A-Nueng sought the support of Folk. The shy man looked timidly at the speaking woman and cried.

"Yes.

I remembered that A-Nueng was very against Folk when she was in high school. Although they remained
friends, I didn't know when they had become close.

—What mood are you in? Why did you ask to meet with me?

—Ah. Many emotions are going through me. —A-Nueng smiled and went straight to the point. —Today I want
to formally introduce you to Folk.

—Eh?

—Eh?

Chet and I made a noise with our throats, surprised. We both already knew Folk. Why was she introducing him?

I knew why, as soon as the cheerful woman formally reintroduced Folk, but with a new status.

—Dad, this is Folk... my boyfriend.

37. The Gift

— Nueng.

"Yes?

"Shall we talk about this?"

I followed A-Nueng to the bathroom and crossed my arms over my chest as I looked at the woman
under my care, the daughter of my friend and someone close to being my lover. The cheerful woman
knew what she wanted to talk about, but she only smiled at me with indifference.

"I'm doing this because you're afraid that someone will suspect something if I'm too attached to you
and I don't date anyone. I'm dating someone now. My father and my grandmother will not suspect
anything.

"Does people know they're using it?"

—....

"This is not a pleasant thing, A-Nueng.

I shook my head to show my disapproval. Playing with someone's feelings was selfish. If you didn't
like the person, you shouldn't give him hope or use him to do something like this.
'Folk would agree with that. It's beneficial to everyone. He's happy to date me and I can use him as
my fake boyfriend when, in fact...—A-Nueng approached me and wrapped his fingers around my
second button from the top. —I'm with another person.

I grabbed A-Nueng's hand and pressed it tightly as he shook his head.

"This is not good. As your tutor who will prepare you to be a perfect lady, I cannot allow you to hurt
someone for your own benefit —I took A-Nueng’s hand away from me to show how serious he was
talking with this. —Let’s look for another solution. Don't do this.

"What better solution do we have?" I won't let you go out with my father.

"I never said I'd go out with your father." I already rejected it. And I want you to do the same with
Folk.

'Oh... 'A-Nueng bent his head a little and looked at me with a sting. 'Or you're actually jealous.

"Don't waste your time." "I stretched my five fingers wide before pushing the little woman in the face."
Break up with him and confess that...

"Am I in love with you?" It's fine.

I gave the little woman a boring expression when she used such a loud tone that it was as if she was
on the top of a mountain.

"You know what I mean.

"It's all right."

"Stop making that noise."

"Kiss me and I'll stop."

"Shoot.

"It's all right."

I tried not to smile when A-Nueng continued to give me his Duchenne smile. I just sneezed and
bowed to give him a kiss in the mouth. To be honest, I never thought I'd be doing something like
this. I never thought I'd love someone so much younger than I am to kiss her in a public place. This
didn't look like Sippakorn at all.

"Ah...

I forgot we were in a public bathroom. And as I wasn't careful enough to check if there was anyone
else here, it seemed like another customer listened and saw everything. I noticed it by the redness of
her cheeks as she came out quickly without even washing her hands.
"Did she see us?"

"What do you think?"

"Great.

"How is that?"

'At least somebody knows that we really love each other. I want everybody to know. But it turns out
the whole world includes my grandmother, my mother and also my father... and it's better they don't
know. I'm happy as it is. Keeping this secret is exciting. Yeah, yeah.

I understood my hand to disorder his hair and smiled to him with adoration. I didn't know how to
describe exactly how I felt. It was a mixture of obsession, worship and beautiful aggression that I
couldn't identify.

Our relationship was really complicated...

[What do you think about the matter?]

Chet's voice was on the other side of the line. I returned to my palace after leaving A-Nueng. The
father dared not say anything in front of his daughter, so he preferred to call me to discuss it with me
now.

"That's what you wanted. You don't want her dating a marigold, so now she's dating a man.

I was clearly frustrated. And Chet knew it.

[Are you not happy that A-Nueng has a boyfriend?]

"What are you saying?"

[I understand. You love her like it's yours. Knowing she's got a boyfriend worries you. I'm sure A-
Nueng loves you too much to disappoint you... but those are just comforting words. Because I don't
even believe what I just said.]

Chet ended the conversation without giving me any chance to speak. I thought of one of Rapter's
songs.

He asked and answered himself. That worked...

"They're already together." We cannot do anything about it.

[But we can control the situation. I won't let you spend the night with him. I made one of my closest
people follow her. I think one of the reasons why A-Nueng is with him is because he doesn't drive.
You have to use public transport.]
"What?

[If he drives, he'll spend the night with his grandmother or at your palace. Then I'll buy you a car.]

"Hey?

I didn't think Chet was serious, but A-Nueng's grandmother called me two weeks later, surprised. She
screamed through the headphone that she had a new compact car in front of her house. I had to go
and see it with my own eyes. A-Nueng was also surprised by this.

"Are you serious?

I looked at the red Mini Cooper with the flag of the United Kingdom on the roof. Chet, who was next
to me, seemed happy to be able to give this to her daughter because it was the first time I could do
something good for her (because she just discovered she had a daughter).

Or, in fact, he knew it, but he forgot.

Well... A-Nueng was just a protein in his body.

'Of course I'm serious. I think A-Nueng should have his own car. It's much more convenient to move.
Her grandmother told me she rarely comes home because she is far from the university, so she
usually spends the night in the palace. From now on, you can drive home, Nueng. Ah... I'll transfer you
money for fuel.

He was a wasteful man.

But...

"No, thank you." A-Nueng strongly rejected it. She wasn't excited at all. She showed no emotion. She
just approached me before telling me. "I can't drive.

"It's all right. I'll show you.

"No.

"No...

"It's all right. I'll talk to her. I took away the car key from the rich father and looked at A-Nueng. Your
father bought it for you. Take it. Look... Now it looks like a sad dog.

Chet kept his mouth open when he heard me. But when A-Nueng looked at him, he clearly looked
down. And finally, the grandmother, who had been observing the situation, spoke, trying to help.

"I really don't want you to receive such a expensive gift. But... he has to do his job like your father. —
A-Nueng's grandmother looked at Chet with hatred. —I hope you don't ask for anything again in the
future.
"What can I ask of you or of her?"

"And I agree with the idea that you can go home now that you have your own car.

"No.

A-Nueng remained firm. And I thought I understood why.

"Take it." Aunt will teach you how to drive

"No. I don't want it. I don't want to drive. I want to spend the night in the palace with you!

The most direct woman with her feelings in this world let go of what I suspected. I admit I was
nervous and worried that her grandmother and her father suspected something about why she
wanted so much to go to sleep at my house. But... they both just laughed like they loved her.

"Don't you want a car because you don't want to go back to bed with your grandmother and miss the
chance to see Aunt Nueng?" Look... you're too attached to your aunt.

My heart accelerated, as if I was someone guilty. A-Nueng looked at me. I was beginning to realize
that it was too obvious.

"Ah well...

"It's all right. You can drive the car to Aunt Nueng's palace or come back here to sleep with your
grandmother. It's up to you," added Chet, which caused A-Nueng to start doubting.

"Can I do that?" Can I still spend the night with Aunt Nueng?

"Of course you can." I answered gently.

"And will you teach me how to drive?"

'I too can teach you,' Chet offered again. However, A-Neng kept looking at me and repeated his
question.

"Will Aunt Nueng teach me?"

"It's all right. I'll show you.

"Well, then." A-Nueng turned toward Chet and smiled as he took away the key from his father, who
really wanted to please his flaming daughter. "I will accept your gift.

"Great. Let me hug you, daughter.

Chet hugged A-Nueng enthusiastically as I crossed my arms over my chest, as if I were protecting
myself. I didn't want anyone to know about my hidden fear. Still...
"Why are you so quiet, Khun Nueng?" Are you worried about something?

A-Nueng's grandmother had been noticing my condition, so she asked worriedly. I shaken my head a
little and smiled slightly.

"It's nothing.

"Khun Nueng.

"Yes?

"Should I be worried about this gift from A-Neng's father?"

"What do you mean?"

"People do things expecting something in return. Chet is trying with all his strength to approach A-
Nueng. Maybe I want her to go live with him. Mom is a little worried.

The disturbing voice made me smile a little and shake my head in disagreement.

"Even if you do, A-Nueng will not go." You can trust me in this.

She was still the arrogant Sippakorn who spoke distantly to my friend's mother and A-Nueng's
grandmother without calling her'mother'. The first impression of when we met was unforgettable.

"It is good that you are the intermediary. At least A-Nueng listens to you more than his father. Please
take care of your niece for me. He bought him a car today. I'm not sure what you'll buy next time.

"I am sure that A-Neung will not love Chet more than her grandmother just because she bought him
a car.

"That is true. But she didn't accept it at first just because she was afraid she't be able to spend the
night in your palace. Maybe I should worry more about her loving you more than me.

I just looked at the old lady who was mocking me with a slight smile on her face without answering.
However, my heart was accelerating for fear of being caught.

Damn it. How much longer would I have to live with such a fear...?

Chet's plan was a success. Once A-Nueng accepted the car, he was able to keep —Folk— at a certain
distance. I thought it was nonsense, but maybe he just wanted to spend money to please his
daughter.

"The car is beautiful. Everybody will envy you when you drive him to college.

I sat in the driver's seat while driving to the palace and left my car at A-Nueng's grandmother's house.
I'd have my grandmother's driver go get my car later.
"Why would they envy me?" I don't even want the car. I thought I couldn't come to spend the night
with you anymore.

"Is that why you refused to take it at first?"

"Yes.

'I think it would be easier if you broke up with Folk. Your father bought you a car because he doesn't
want you to use public transport because he allows you to spend more time with Folk

"He's so stupid. So, are all the donkeys you visited at your house becoming my husband or my wife?

Ops... but she was right.

"He protects you because he's a new father." He's crazy about you. You should pay a little attention to
him.

"I'm trying. But it's not easy. I'm closer to you than my parents. But how can they be compared? We
talk in bed every day

"What are you bragging about?" You're so dirty.

"Do you know what I'm talking about, or don't you?

I didn't answer because I did not want to continue that line of conversation. We arrived at my palace
shortly after. The sky was now dark, but there were lights from the palace garden. As soon as I
turned off the engine and was about to get out of the car, A-Nueng grabbed my wrist.

"Hey? What's going on?

"I just realized it on the way here. We don't need to talk just in bed

"What are you thinking?"

A-Nueng unfolded his seat belt and sat on top of me in the driver's seat. After that, he leaned the
seat backwards with a bite.

"Hey. No. The car is very small. Don't be rude.

The cheerful woman didn't listen to me. He lifted up his A-cut trousers and looked me in the eyes.

"Can you really say no?"

"I can.

The dirty girl put my hand in her skirt. I could feel the moisture.
'But I can't wait,' I could only laugh because I didn't know what to do. If I said no, the little woman
would lose her confidence. So I ended up leaving it like this and slipping my finger.

"Only this time." And don't move too much. The car is small. Others will know what we're doing if they
see the car shake.

"If I don't move, how can I do it?" Ah... he feels so good —A-Nueng leaned on me and leaned his
forehead against mine. —I like when you use your finger.

"That's why I tell you not to move.

—....

'Cause I'll make the moves.

38. The Difference

In addition to being a friend of his mother, tutor... and lover (sometimes or almost always) of A-
Nueng, she was now also his driving teacher. A-Nueng had no class that day, so I offered to teach
him how to drive around my palace. A-Nueng asked to turn on the radio to entertain himself before
he started.

'I get nervous when I drive, so let me listen to some music to calm down.

"Would you concentrate?" "I didn't agree because when I was driving or when someone was driving
for me, I did not like listening to music. I found him annoyed. I'd rather have a quiet nap. But this
wasn't my car.

A-Nueng turned on the radio and looked for the station he liked. Once he did, he scratched his
fingers.

"I found him."

I heard the DJ talk, who was rough and rough from time to time. She made me squeeze a little.

"Can you talk like this in the air these days?" Aren't they afraid that there are children listening and
copying them? It's very rough

"You're outdated.

"What?

"The listeners can think for themselves. And it's just entertainment. If you speak monotonously, as if
you were reading the news, people will fall asleep while you listen. More importantly... —A-Nueng
scratched his face and shook as he crossed his arms over his chest. —I want to be a DJ at this station.
"And you will have to speak so grossly?" This is useless. You should get another title. Find a new
career.

"Don't be so old-fashioned." If I can be a DJ, I won't talk so rough. Besides, I want to be on a program
similar to... Club Friday, not one like this.

"Is it the program that people call to talk about their lives, for example, the death of a father, the
cheating of a mother-in-law, the deception of a husband or the relationship with the grandson?

"Whose life is that?" "Why is he so sad?" A-Nueng put his hand on his chest. I just shrunk my
shoulders because I was just banging. —Let's say we end the conversation here and start driving. We
haven't even started and you're already complaining like an old lady

"Today you said that I have been outdated twice.

"Oh? Does it make you lose confidence? — A-Nueng leaned his beard on my shoulder and bowed
himself, as if asking for tenderness. — I love you no matter how old you are.

"He drives." "I pushed the cheerful woman in the face and acted very seriously." "Let's start by kicking
off the engine." Push the brake and press...

I taught him, starting with the first step. Actually, it wasn't hard at all. He believed that A-Nueng
could learn to drive easily because he was smart. It only took me a day. It wasn't that hard.

But... I assumed it wasn't the same for everyone.

As I was teaching, I noticed that A-Nueng was confused. He suddenly kicked the accelerator with
force and stopped until we almost got out flying through the windshield. It was lucky we had the belt
on. I tried to control my emotions and keep my patience. I kept teaching him slowly. But it wasn't
easy.

Nothing.

"Caray, Nueng." We're driving. Driving!!! —I shouted to him like I had never done before. —How
difficult can it be? Just remember to step on the brake before switching. D is to drive forward and R is
to retreat. Why can't you remember that? Are you stupid?

"Give me some time." This is my first day. Everyone is wrong on the first attempt.

"I never did. I was able to drive the first day I tried. What is this? If you're so stupid, don't drive. Get on
a buffalo!

"Do you think riding a buffalo is easy?"

'It's probably the same as riding a horse!

"Argh!

A-Nueng hit the wheel with frustration and got out of the car in the middle of nothing. I was
frustrated that she had raised my voice. But I still managed to get out of the car and yell at him to
make things worse.

"Okay! Go. Ride back on a buffalo. Damn it!

I yelled angry at him and hit the car.

"Ah...

And it was as if the world was coming to an end when a sharp pain traveled from the toe to the tip of
the hair. I wanted to cry of pain, but I didn't dare to do it because I needed to stay calm. I just let my
tears flow because I exaggerated. Damn it. You're just a car; how dare you cause a M.L. so much
pain?

My... my nail was broken.

Wait. What did you just exclaim?

The pain reduced my anger and allowed me to reconnect. A-Nueng had gone far enough away from
me and was starting to worry about my friend's daughter. Where was she going? I told her to go, so
she went? Was she crazy?

"Come back now."

I said it loudly as I looked at the void, full of concern.

"One...

"Two...

"Well. I'll try to reconcile myself with you.

I leaned to the driver's side and drove slowly to look for A-Nueng. I saw the little woman walking
without thinking about the distance. He didn't even care that his phone and his bag were in the car.
She was probably very angry with me.

Come on.

"Where are you going, young girl?"

A-Nueng stared at me and continued to walk forward. When I realized that the little woman was
getting tough, I began to shake my mouth, because I had not much patience.

"Come in the car." Let's go home.

"No.

The grumpy woman (this was her new nickname) responded severely. I showed him my teeth, but I
knew that all that was because of my lack of patience. So I could just keep trying to reconcile myself
with her.

"Where are you going?" Your phone and your bag are in the car.

When I remembered it, A-Nueng seemed to realize it. She looked inside the car and bit her lips. But
she continued to act and continued her walk.

'I'm looking for a buffalo to ride. You said it's easier than driving a car.

"I was too irascible." Get in the car. Let's go home.

'First I have to find a buffalo to ride.'

"Where can you find one in Bangkok?"

'I'll have to find something to take home because I'm stupid.'

"If you get into the car, I'll let you ride."

"To ride what?" There are no buffaloes in Bangkok

"Ride me up."

And A-Nueng, who was in a bad mood, instantly turned to look at me as he stopped the car and
congeated towards her. The little woman looked at my wound, as if she wanted to ask me about it.
But she was still mad at me, so it seemed like she didn't know how to look. I wanted to ask, but I was
still angry. I wasn't sure which one would win the other.

"Q... what do you mean riding?"

"You have a great imagination.

And the little woman began to have difficulty controlling the muscles of her face. She went from
being angry to smiling joyfully at my offer. Sin embargo, ella todavía estaba tratando de no
reconciliarse conmigo demasiado fácilmente.

"Are you a buffalo?

"I am your all. What else do you want? "I put my hands on my head before I put them on my hips.
Then I asked him for the last time why it was so hot that I felt frustrated again. "Will you come in or
not?"

"Can I ride you in if I come in?"

"Is there anything else in your head?"

"You made me the offer!" A-Nueng walked away, because he was in a bad mood again. But once I
gave her the answer she wanted, she stopped.

"It's all right. I'll let you ride if you come in.

That made the little woman smile and turn around quickly.

"Okay, I'll go in." So, do you want to be a cow or a buffalo?

"You're going to take advantage of this, aren't you?"

How did I get to this? How did I offer to be a cow or a buffalo for the woman I told my friend to get
rid of?

In the end, Chet decided to teach A-Nueng how to drive because he wanted to spend time with her
as a father and daughter. But the person who took A-Nueng to get his driver's license was...

"Folk took me. He stayed with me all day while doing the test.

A-Nueng informed me as he proudly showed his driver's license that he obtained with one attempt. I
was not at all happy with that, as I focused on the boyfriend that A-Neng took to the palace with her.

My palace.

It was our place... but she brought somebody else here. What did you mean by this?

"Why did you bring Folk?

"Ah. I invited him to dinner here as a thank-you for his time. And I've been joking about how delicious
the food you cook is.

"And... did you not think of telling me this first?"

I made it sound like he was joking. Folk couldn't tell me how I felt because I was good at hiding my
feelings. But A-Nueng, who was with me almost all the time, knew immediately that she was very
dissatisfied with this.

"I suppose you're not free...Folk, let's do this later. Aunt Nueng is not available today. I forgot to tell
him.

"It's all right. We can do it at another time. Then... I'll go first. Goodbye, Aunt Nueng.

Folk raised his hand to show me his respect courteously before saying goodbye to A-Nueng. He put
his hand on her face to indicate that he would call her later. I looked at that, frustrated. I put my
hands in the pocket of my pants to fire the man until we were left alone.
"Why didn't you break up with him?"

A-Nueng turned to look at me and changed the subject.

"I like it when you're jealous."

"What?

"To me, being a friend or a lover of Folk is the same thing. So I don't see the need to say anything... I
don't want to lose a friend.

"Don't you keep it as an option?" I said this sarcastically and turned to walk inside the palace. But A-
Neng grabbed my arm before I could do that.

"I will not keep it as an option. I told you I only love you.

"I don't like this. You're not being sincere. The man thinks he has hope. She may not want anything of
her boyfriend status for now, but someday she will want more. This isn't good.

"He will never get what you get."

"Then break up with him now!"

I yelled loud. Everything remained silent until we could hear each other's breath. A-Nueng looked
me in the eyes and cried.

"It's all right. I'll break up with him tonight. I'm still with him, so no one suspects anything. But if you
think it's such a bad idea and it makes you feel uncomfortable, I'll do it tonight," A-Nueng understood
his hand to hold my arm. "I'm sorry, Aunt Nueng. Please don't be jealous.

"Caray." I turned toward her, ready to shoot her again. But when I saw how he looked at me, I fainted.
"Why do you like to think I'm jealous?

"I want you to be jealous." It makes me feel loved.

"What...

"The love of M.L. Sippakorn is not something that comes up easily. My parents couldn't do it... Can
you imagine how good it makes me feel?

"When did I love you?" I spoke indifferently. "I'm only worried.

"You love me." You're very quiet.

"You're saying nonsense.

A-Nueng did what I asked him to do. She broke up with Folk. He told me that Folk cried all the time
because he didn't understand what he did wrong. He had been nice when he took her out of her
driver's license. Although A-Nueng acted as if everything was well, he was sure that he was sad; yet
he hid his sadness behind his smile.

She shouldn't have given him hope in the first place...

"Let's run, Aunt Nueng."

"Hey?

A-Nueng went into the bathroom at 8 a.m. while I was brushing my teeth. The little woman had her
heater on and was ready to run out. She smiled to me joyfully.

"Let's run to exercise."

Although I felt strange, I thought it would be good to do this kind of activity. We ran through the
streets around my palace. The little woman was full of energy. I was surprised how energetic she was.

"Why are you inviting me to exercise?" I've never seen you exercise before

"I want my heart to beat strongly." They say that adrenaline causes our body to release endorphins (la
hormona de la felicidad).

"Are you not happy?" I ran after A-Nueng. He was following his line of thought. When I began to
understand why he invited me to run, I reduced the step and told him to stop doing it. "Are you
stressed?

"No."

"On Folk?"

"I don't want to talk about this. Hurry up and follow me. Whoever gets to that crossing first wins. Let's
go! — And the person who started the race left, leaving me behind while frustratedly waiting for an
answer. I didn't like other people changing themes when I asked something.

"Nueng." Stop. We need to talk.

"First reach me."

He made big strikes to reach her. But it seemed that the more she tried to reach her, the farther she
was, because she was tired. As I concentrated on wanting to beat her, I began to realize something.
Reduce the speed and look at A-Neng, who was very far ahead of me.

I couldn't reach her...

We were too different. This was what I should be thinking.

My age.
"What are you doing, Aunt Nueng?" I'm in the target.

The joy of the woman, who was about to be twenty years old, was reflected in me. A-Nueng was full
of energy and had a bright future ahead, while I was a middle-aged woman who was tired of jogging.
We had different perspectives and ideals because of our age differences. No matter what angle I
looked at it, we weren't suitable for each other.

"You're old.

—....

'You're outdated.

I looked at my palm when he hit me... She was really old.

"Aunt Nueng." Why did you stop?

A-Nueng, who was on the finish line, ran to me as he complained.

"I'm tired."

"You get tired very easily because you're old.

The little woman, who knew nothing, mocked me as she used to. I looked at my friend's daughter
and smiled at her as she evaluated me. Then I shaved and messed up his hair.

"Yes. I'm older. You should invite friends of your age to exercise with you... Maybe I was controlling
you too much about your relationship with Folk. If you're stressed about that, why don't you call me
to apologize? You can tell him it was something spontaneous... Maybe it's a good idea.

"What's wrong with you, Aunt Nueng?"

I moved my face to make it clear that it was nothing, and I smiled comprehensively at the little
woman.

"I'm old.

—....

'I'm really too old.

39. Bad Timing

— I won't open a restaurant. I prefer to do home food delivery online.

"So you'll need a central kitchen.

"Yes. If it's in the central area, it would be good. Then I can get the cars to distribute the food from
there.

My sister and I met to talk about my business. I initially planned to do it alone, but Sam was worried
about me, so she applied to be a shareholder. She didn't want me to fall without a safety net. His
justification was both compelling and irritating, and left me with no idea whether to feel resentment
or appreciation.

"I'm rich.

I'm someone who had a very high ego. I didn't want my sister as a safety net, so I't get seriously
injured if I failed. But when I saw his determination, I fainted. The good thing was that we could
spend more time together after not seeing each other for more than six years.

"Then why did I make a meeting with the interior designer?"

We both went to the bet interior designer, who had been listening to us for a while. I smiled at him
for good education, but I felt no guilt for not asking him to come.

"It is a great waste of time for you, Art.

"It's all right.

He answered in a deep voice and cried. He was about the same age as me. He smiled to me slightly.
I noticed something in his eyes, but I acted like I didn't realize...

"Let's talk later." Instead of an interior designer, we should look for a place for the central kitchen —I
shrunk my shoulders a little. —And in case you forget, I can do the interior design myself.

"But you are an architect." Your title is not interior design.

"We will not use your service anyway. Thank you again for your time

I avoided apologizing to him, but instead I thanked him. Someone like M.L. Sippakorn never made a
mistake.

"I am very eager to taste the food you cook."

"Hey?" I turned around and lifted up a waist.

'I heard from Khun Sam that his sister was a cooking teacher.

"Sam is exaggerating." "I looked at my sister. I didn't complain about anything. The rich M.L. just
shrunk her shoulders.
"When I contacted Art, I told him we were about to open a restaurant. I boasted about the food you
cooked. What was he gonna say...? My sister's food is worse than dog shit, but do you really want to
open a restaurant?That't be a good idea.

Sometimes I thought my sister was asking...

I looked back at Art and when I was about to tell him again that Sam was exaggerating, a strange idea
popped up in my head. Then I changed my mind in a fraction of a second.

"Come to the palace." I'll cook for you -- Sam looked at me and looked like he saw a ghost. She knew
very well that she was not a friendly person. "Are you joining us, little Sam?

"I have to go to Mon's house today." Friday is his family day. And I want to be a part of it.

"Ah-huh. So... what should we do? If Sam doesn't join us, do you want to go, Art?

"I was the one who said that I wanted to taste the food you cook. So I'm available.

He was tolerant, nothing worthy.

And he wasn't a cool M.L. either, so after inviting Art, I also invited Chet and Folk to dinner.

And of course... A-Nueng joined us.

Everyone looked at each other, curious to know what was going on, except Art, our guest. Chet
looked at the interior designer I brought. He was aware of the motive of Art. What I didn't know was
why I invited everybody to dinner.

Why was everybody so curious? I invited everybody to dinner, so I just had to eat.

I decided to try a new menu: Thai raw curry with crab and crab eggs. It was a little difficult to cook.
Someone shared it in a Facebook post a few days ago, so I asked the keymaster to buy egg crab and
cook it for the first time. And as always, it was a success and it seemed very attractive.

Of course, it's also delicious. This is real food (porque se cocina en un palacio).

"Please eat. There's no need to be so correct -- I said this and I was the first to bite him. Others did
the same. Then everyone looked at me with curiosity, especially A-Nueng. I was sure they had a lot
of questions they wanted to ask me.

Who was this Art guy?

Why did I invite Chet?

Why was Folk there, who you broke up with?

He knew all those questions he had. And I was about to give him the answer slowly as we ate.
"How are you, Folk?"

I asked Folk. We didn't talk much because he was very arrogant. Then the young man became stiff
and almost drowned.

"Ah... Khun...

"Eat slowly." I offered him a towel. He almost leaned as he took it as if he was receiving his title.

"It is very delicious. I've heard that Khun Nueng's food is not of this world, but this is the first time I
have tasted it.

"You can call me Aunt Nueng.

"What?

—Eres más joven que yo. Y A-Nueng también me llama tía... Está bien. Eres como un pariente para mí
—Lo I reiterated before I started talking to Art. "Do you like food?

"It's really delicious.

"Why don't you ask me?"

I ran and shaken my hand when Chet complained.

"You can eat it whenever you want. Honey...

"That is true." Chet turned, as if he had just won the trophy of "the person closest to M.L. "But why did
you invite us all to dinner?

"I suddenly realize that I had not had dinner at a table as full as this for many years. Talking during
dinner is good. We can exchange ideas. I want your opinion about my business...

So Chet, Art and I exchanged ideas about my business. As a graduate in architecture, I talked to Art
about the distribution of the central kitchen. But when it came to the business aspect, I consulted
Chet because he owned many, both his family's and his own. Then it seemed that we were getting A-
Nueng and Folk out of the conversation. We talked for more than twenty minutes before I realized
that...

"Oh. The boys have remained silent. You're probably bored," I turned around to talk to the little
woman. "But you have a friend of your age with you. There's probably something you two can talk
about.

'It is good that you had invited Folk, or A-Nueng would be completely bored,' added Chet.

"Yes. When I look at A-Nueng, I feel old. Yeah, yeah.

And we went back to discussing topics where A-Neng couldn't participate until everyone left around 8
p.m. I accompanied Art to his car.

"Thank you for inviting me to dinner, Khun Nueng. Would it be okay if he came back?

"No." I answered with a smile on my face. "I brought you here to meet Chet.

—.....

"That you may know that you are not worthy of me." Goodbye.

I said goodbye to him with my hand. It seemed as if he had been hit in the head. He was completely
confused and departed stunned. Chet, who had been watching closely, approached with his hands in
his pants pockets.

"What made you invite him today?"

"To talk about my business."

"I thought you liked it."

"He can't be compared to you."

"Then why...

"If he is not worthy, he will get nothing from me." You can be calm. Go home. I have a dream. I said
goodbye to him. I didn't wait for him to get into the car and leave like I did with Art. Chet was used
to me being like that, so he voluntarily left. Now was the time to say goodbye to my last guest.

"Thank you for dinner, Aunt Nueng."

"Hurry home now."

It was obvious that I was sad to see Folk standing there. The bet man seemed as confused as Art, but
he went home in silence.

Of all the guests that day, he was the one I hated the most.

Damn it. I invited him myself. Why was she being an idiot?

"Aunt Nueng."

A-Nueng, who had been waiting for me for a while, called me. I looked at the little woman and
smiled at her.

"Yes, my good girl?"

A-Nueng hurried to hug me strongly like a baby monkey. I was a little surprised as I tried to take it
away from me because I was afraid that the keykeepers would talk about us. But I didn't see any sign
of being able to take it off of me.

"Let me go first." I don't want the keykeepers to see this.

"No." "A-Nueng's voice was shut down because he was curling his face against my chest as he spoke."
"I don't understand.

"What do you not understand?"

"You brought a stranger home." You invited my father and Folk. "What do you want to tell me?" I
stopped trying to take it off my head and dropped my arms to the sides. When A-Nueng saw my
reaction, he hugged me stronger. What do you want to tell me?

"It's nothing. Let me go first —I took off the arms that surrounded my waist and was about to move
away. But A-Nueng turned to embrace me from behind, and put all his weight on me. "What are you
doing?" You're heavy.

"I will hold on to you like this until you answer me." You know if you're dead, you'll weigh more?

"Are you dead?"

'Without you, I'd rather be dead,' I laughed. I made A-Nueng stand right and stop relying on me. She
looked at me and repeated her question. Tell me, what's wrong with you?

—....

"Aunt Nueng."

"I am 35 this year, while you are 19.

'Come on.

"I will be forty in five years and you will be twenty-four."

"Why are you talking about our ages again?"

'Nueng... I'm old.

—...

—....

"Are you asking me to marry you?" My God. I will! —A-Nueng joyfully jumped without worrying. I
looked at the person in his own fantasy world and put my head between my hands.

Damn it. This woman.

"No. I am saying I'm old...

"My God, my God. My God.

"Hey. Listen to me first.

"I can't hear you." What did you say?

"I said I was old.

"It's all right. I said yes.

"Nueng!"

When I shouted, the little woman, trying to avoid what she wanted to say, remained silent. We both
remained silent. The pleasant atmosphere became tense.

"Yes?... Aunt Nueng."

"I'm very old. I've been feeling this for a while. Your life is just beginning, while mine is withering
away."

"And?"

"Our age difference is too big. You saw what happened at the table. You can't join in the conversation
because you don't understand what Art, your father, and I were talking about. The only person you
could talk to was Flork."

"...."

"I'm very old. I'll have gray hair in a few years. I get tired when I exercise. I can't even keep up with
your pace when we run..." My heart raced and my voice trembled with pain because I couldn't ignore
my age. "One day... you'll get bored of me. You'll be annoyed because I'm old. I won't be able to see
or hear well. I won't be able to have a conversation with you..."

A-Nueng cradled my cheeks and forced me to look at her. She smiled and spoke as if she were older
than me.

"What can I do? There's only one like you in this world."

"Nue..."

"You've lived so long without even thinking of loving or pleasing anyone but me, haven't you?"

"....."

"It's the same for me. I never thought of loving or liking anyone but you. We both are limited editions.
If we die, no one could replace us. No one can replace you. No one."
Tears fell down my cheeks. It wasn't anything sad. It was as if I was so moved by what the little woman
said when she did it with such determination. And her eyes were the same as the first day we met.

She was still obsessed with me. She fell in love with me anew every day.

"But I will die first."

"That's good. Because you will feel a lot of pain if I die before you."

"Maybe I'll have to use wheelchairs."

"I'm stronger. I'll push you."

"What if we can no longer have sex?"

"We have cucumbers."

"Naughty!!!"

"Do you know what I'm talking about? Who's the naughty one?"

And the little woman wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me in for a kiss. I forgot we were
outdoors, but I no longer cared. Because it didn't matter who saw it, they wouldn't dare say a word
because they had no right to do so.

But I forgot something... There was someone who had that right and would have something to say
about it.

"I forgot something..."

Chet parked in front of the palace and rushed in because he had forgotten his wallet. He arrived just
in time to see us kissing.

Damn... Of all the people who could see us kissing, why did it have to be A-Nueng's father?

40. The person who returns

Everything remained silent. A-Nueng still had her arms around my neck because she didn't know how
to react to look as least suspicious as possible.

If she immediately took off my arms, I would look suspicious.

But not removing my arms from above was even more suspicious.

What could you do to make us less suspicious besides turning around and looking at Chet seriously,
as if what A-Nueng and I were doing was normal?
"You're so careless. How far you were... And you, why are you clinging to me like a baby monkey? "I
slowly took A-Nueng's arms off me and put my hands in my pants pockets, acting as if everything was
normal. "Go and help your father get his wallet.

"Yes.

A-Nueng walked away with his head to play the role of someone who had just been rebuked. Chet
noticed how A-Neung was moving away and then he turned to me. He remained silent. It made me
nervous.

Was she suspicious?

I thought I had taken it well...

"Will A-Nueng spend the night here?"

"It's late. I don't want her to drive home alone. She's not a good driver yet.

"Well." "Chet remained quiet." He didn't come in to get his wallet as he intended. But his daughter
finally came out with the wallet she looked for again.

"Where was he?"

"On the dining table."

"Do you want to go home?" I'll take you.

"No.

A-Nueng answered almost immediately, without even thinking. Chet nodded and smiled at us.

"I will come back then." Don't sleep too late.

The man of my age smiled and walked away quietly. It was like we were betting on a poker game. I
had no idea whether his silence meant suspicion or not. However, Chet continued to talk to A-Neng
in the same way as before.

"Do you think my father saw us?"

'I'm trying to solve that. What do you think?

"Probably not. He speaks to me the same way he always does.

'We must stop being so careless.'

"What is this?" This is our house. Why do I have to worry about people knowing about us? If I don't
kiss you, where's the fun? My tenderness comes from my abilities of seduction.
I looked at the little woman, who was worried but still speaking in jokes, and I laughed at her.

"Can you still be dirty at a time like this?"

'We were having our moment. Are we going on? I almost impressed you to the point of going to bed
with you.

I pushed his face hard and shaken my head when I heard that.

"How can you be so tricky?"

"But I'm also beautiful... My father's gone. Let's keep choking.

A-Nueng grabbed my shoulder from behind and jumped like a rabbit. I moved my hand in a joke,
annoyed because, in fact, I wasn't bothered at all. I just wanted you to keep the composure from time
to time. But though I could still laugh, I couldn't get Chet's eyes out of my head when he looked at
us.

I expected to be thinking too much.

Life went on as usual. Chet didn't show his suspicions. But A-Nueng and I had been more careful
since that day. I forbade the little woman to kiss me in public, even in my palace.

Yeah... the bedroom didn't count.

Ah... neither is the bathroom.

But everywhere else it was forbidden. A-Nueng obeyed willingly. As I said, everything went as usual.
Until one day, while A-Nueng and I were discussing politics because I wanted to test my friend's
daughter to see if teenagers these days were paying attention to what was happening in our country,
I heard a familiar voice from afar.

"What are you two talking about?" They look very stressed.

It was a sharp and thin voice, similar to that of A-Nueng. I immediately knew who I was without
having to turn around to look. Piengfah's sudden appearance surprised A-Nueng and me instead of
making us happy.

"How did you get here?"

"What is this?" Surprise! Can't you look happy? "The mother of the little woman smiled at A-Nueng
and opened her arms expectantly. "Why are you sitting there? Run to my arms

A-Nueng didn't know his mother. She looked at me a little before she approached, fulfilling
Piengfah's order, and hugged her swiftly. As for my friend, who really wanted to play the role of
mother, she hugged her daughter strongly and kissed her on both cheeks with nostalgia.
"You look like an adult woman without your glasses. I was only three months away; how could you
have changed so much? —Piengfah made A-Nueng turn around to examine her. —You are as
beautiful as I am.

"How did you get here, Mother?"

"I took a plane."

"I know..." A-Nueng scratched his head. "I mean, you just came back. Why did you come back here so
early?

"You were surprised. Can't I come see you? Let me embrace you again -- Piengfah attracted the
cheerful woman as she looked at me. -- I also wondered Khun Nueng. But let me say hi to my
daughter first.

— Take your time. Spend as much time as you want with your daughter

"Ah... I can't believe it. A-Nueng looks much more beautiful now that she is a college student. I bet a
lot of people cheat on her. "Piengfah turned to look at me. "Have you been taking good care of my
daughter?

"I do what I can. You may ask yourself—I put my hands in the pocket of my pants and looked at
Piengfah with suspicion. My old friend walked away from A-Nueng, caressed her face and kissed her
on her forehead.

"Do you already have a lover, daughter?"

"No.

"That is unusual. Someone as beautiful as you should come out. At least, there must be someone
cheating with you.

'There is,' A-Nueng tried not to smile, while Piengfah gave him a sweet smile.

"Many?"

- Enough.

"And you don't like any of them... "But I understand it," Piengfah turned to me. "When you have
someone like Aunt Nueng with you, nobody seems good enough. She puts the blade too high.
Everyone is unworthy compared to her.

"Of course. I'm a limited edition.

"But I will tell you this. You have to be with someone of the same status. The most important thing...

—....
"It must be a man."

Piengfah looked at me as he said that, but then turned to smile at his daughter.

"I'll sleep with you tonight." Let's go back to your grandmother's house.

"But...

"Go to bed with your mother." A-Nueng, who was about to protest, shut his mouth when I interrupted
her. Piengfah smiled face to face.

"Thank you, Khun Nueng. He has to stop clinging to his aunt Nueng. He's old.

And Piengfah kept chatting with his daughter, with me as a silent observer.

I was cooking in the kitchen. I was trying out a new menu: fermented rice flour fideos with crab. It
took a long time to get the crab meat out of its shell, just as it took to prepare the sauce. However, I
couldn't concentrate on cooking at all. I felt that Piengfah was a time bomb and was waiting to see
when it would explode.

"Khun Nueng.

There was...

I still turned my back on him. I intended to concentrate on cooking. I didn't want to talk to her. She
approached in silence. I answered with indifference.

"Are you going home already?"

"Yes.

"Wouldn't you stay for dinner?"

"I plan to go to dinner with my mother." But I wanted to talk to you before I left.

'What's the matter?' I turned to look at her, and I lifted up a waist. Although my heart was beating
hard, I kept my face serious.

"I heard some strange stories of Chet.

"About?

"Some kind of relationship between you and A-Nueng..." Piengfah crossed his arms over his chest and
looked at me. The sentence — some kind of relationship — was left to me to fill the blank space.

If I felt guilty, which was true, I would immediately know what it meant. But I had to pretend I didn't
know...
"What kind?"

"Are you and A-Nueng in a relationship?"

"Don't tell me you came here for this.

Everything remained silent. I had to make what he said sound as ridiculous as possible.

"In fact, I am also strange to Thailand and my daughter. So when this came up, I felt motivated to
come back.

I took off my shirt and leaned on the counter as I entered a look contest with Piengfah.

"What do you want me to tell you?"

"Anything. I just want to know.

'Ah-huh... 'I remained silent for a moment before answering. I wanted to see your reaction to this.

—....

"I am in a relationship with A-Nueng.

41. Evidence.

The silence enveloped us. And to break the silence between Piengfah and me, I kept talking.

"It's an adult relationship. We seldom confess our love and never tell anyone. It's just between the two
of us.

"What?

Piengfah crossed his arms over his chest and stared at me, as if he were pressing me. He wasn't
somebody to get back in a look contest, so I went ahead.

'A-Nueng sleeps here more than four days a week because my house is closer to the university. I'm
teaching him how to drive. We don't have much activity; we mainly eat breakfast, dinner and sleep

"Sleep...

"We do things that two women do to each other." A-Nueng has very interesting preferences. She likes
to hurt her, but not too much. It excites her. Sometimes we play role-playing games. I'm the director
and she's a student. If she's a bad girl, she won't get the full score and will be punished. He likes to do
it in the car or at the study desk. His whimper comes to the top...

"Enough." "Piengfah raised his hand and shaken it to show that he was really surrendering." "I know
you can move on. You don't have to be so sarcastic. Just say it's not true and I'll believe you.
I smiled at the commotion of my mouth, and laughed at me.

"What is this?"

I was only counting half...

"You can be sarcastic about anything, but you don't have to go to the extreme of saying that my
daughter likes sadomasochism like in the movie Fifty Shades of Grey. — The mother acted as if she
had the skin of a chicken. "You described it so vividly. Did you have to go as far as to describe his gem
to his mother?

"Were you not here to hear that?" So, do you believe me or not?

"How could you?" There's no way you can do that to a 19-year-old girl.

I pulled strong, but I didn't argue. It's better for her to think that. And as we talked, somebody
whispered. It was A-Nueng, standing with a bright red face in the kitchen with us.

Since when has she been here?

"Q... what are you two talking about?"

"Only this and that, daughter." Piengfah quickly changed his subject and laughed. "Let's go see your
grandmother. I've finished talking to Khun Nueng.

"Well.

A-Nueng looked at me before he walked towards his beautiful Mini Cooper. Piengfah walked away as
I began to feel that....

There's a big mess going on.

[I really don't know you, Aunt Nueng. Today is supposed to be my day with you...

A-Nueng's voice was on the other side of the line. She made me smile. He was lying in front of the
TV, drawing A-Nueng's portrait with a 2B pencil.

"You're so attached to me. Spend some time with your mother.

[Being with my mother doesn't make my heart accelerate like when I'm with you. I had plans to do a
lot of things with you tonight.

"Don't be so careless." Is your mother in the area?

I left the pencil and sat nervously. A-Nueng answered me as if I had no common sense.

[Of course not. How else could I call you and complain... Besides! Did you have to tell my mother
that I liked doing it at the study table?]
"You were listening in secret." I rejoiced. "Your mother asked, so I let her know. But you don't seem to
believe what I said. Obviously... your daughter is so beautiful. Who would have imagined that he likes
to have his hair licked when...

[Don't say it out loud.]

"Are you shy?

[No. It excites me.]

I really couldn't win with her. She was a lazy woman.

"That means that your father really suspects us. That's why he called your mother.

[And what? I'll still be with you.]

"It's not that easy.

[Why make it difficult?]

"You make everything seem easy, but it's not... Your parents trusted me. They trusted us so much that
they didn't think...

[Promise me you won't leave me.]

"Why would I leave you?"

[I don't know. But I'm scared.]

The voice of the little woman across the line shook me. Maybe it's because I didn't think it was easy.
It would be really difficult. The probability that we were together was 0%.

Daughter of a close friend.

My ex-boyfriend's daughter.

The person under my care.

Where was the possibility? And how could he have come so far?

[Because you're quiet?]

'I'm just thinking about this and that.

[You must be very stressed. Hey, I suggest you listen to the radio. Remember the station I told you I
liked and I'm going to work with as a DJ? Turn it on now.]

"I don't have a radio.

[You can use the computer. Turn it on. Let's listen to her.

"What do you want me to hear?" I laughed. The cheerful woman who asked for my tenderness now
gave me orders. "I don't like any songs these days.

[I'm not asking you to listen to music. I want you to listen to the program people call to talk about
their lives.]

"That is even worse. We don't even know if it's true or an invented story. People are rare these days.
Why share your pain with others?

[But I like hearing it, especially now that I have a relationship with you.]

"Why?

[When I'm stressed and feel that things between us are too heavy to deal with, I feel that we're not
the only ones who have problems. Others also have problems. And they overcame it, and now they
share it with others.]

"Okay... I'll try.

[Well. Listen to him a lot. So, when I become a DJ on that show, you'll be used to listening to this
kind of program.]

"Are you not reading me novels now?"

[Why should I? We're together. Our scenes are hotter than those in the novel.]

The lively laughter on the other side of the line frustrated me and embarrassed me at the same time,
and I couldn't help screaming at him.

"Hey!

Although I pretended not to think much about it, I opened the website and looked for that program
after hanging up the phone. Most called to talk about their love life. I was about to turn it off when
he called a woman with a deep voice.

"My name is B. My story is a little weird... I often dream of someone. But when I wake up, I can't
remember the person's face. All I remember are her brown, crystal clear eyes. I drew them every day,
until one day I realized that those eyes exist in real life.

"What do you mean by that?"

"On TV... I see them on TV. I became a silent fan of the person. I acted like I don't feel anything, but I
scream with all my lungs inside every time I meet the person. But that person thinks all I feel is hatred.
I'm not good at expressing myself, you know? I'm afraid if I am too euphoric, the person will think
that I am crazy. So so that it doesn't seem like I'm cheating, I pretended to hate her... Once, I was so
hard on my words that the person couldn't stand it. We fought and they beat me.

"What kind of man is a woman's asshole?"

"He's not a man...

Is this what I had to hear? I turned my mouth a little before turning it off and going to bed. I had no
idea that the next morning... the big mess would come.

Chet came to see me early in the morning and spoke to me in a serious tone of voice. Never before
had he spoken to me so seriously. He didn't even dare to raise my voice before this. But this time, he
was more himself than ever. And he was playing a father's role. I couldn't accept the fact that his
daughter had a relationship with me, that I am his guardian.

And a woman...

"I will make A-Nueng move to live with Fah."

"Why do you behave so early in the morning?"

And the bet father hit something on the coffee table. A small SD card turned over the table. I looked
at him, confused.

"What is this?"

"Clips from A-Nueng's car.

When I heard that, I quickly assessed the situation in my head and immediately realized what was
going on. I could feel the sweat forming on my back. A camera in A-Neng's car revealed what he had
been trying to keep hidden.

"I saw what was recorded in the camera of A-Nueng's car. The images and the sound... of what A-
Nueng and you did there.

—....

"Khun Nueng. You're despicable.

42. Unworthy

Chet and I looked at each other furiously. And this was the first time I was looking elsewhere first.
Because... I felt the same as him. Our relationship, the one that existed between A-Nueng and me,
was incorrect not only in the eyes of others but also in my own. I had been feeling that way for a
while.
"I don't understand what you're talking about.

To be honest, I'm the one who most understood this. But I couldn't admit it. Maybe this was a
deception; maybe Chet was trying to deceive me to reveal the truth to him. I shouldn't agree with
him.

"Doesn't anyone like you understand this?" Are you telling me that the gem is from a porn movie? It's
my daughter's yelling and yours. And the image...— Chet's face was so red and I didn't know if it was
out of anger or out of shame. But it was enough to make me end the conversation immediately.

"What are you saying?" Did you install a camera in the car?

"Why do you think I'm lying when I want to know where my daughter is going and with whom she is
going?" So that's why you't go out with me or anyone else. It's because you're not normal. You like
women. You like girls... The girl that Piengfah and I entrusted to you. You broke our trust by doing it
blatantly with the person under your care! Shameless!

"Nueng..." "I couldn't find an excuse, so I was trying to divert it." "I don't understand what you're
saying."

'Khun Nueng... you are a very straightforward person, but you're lying about this. And it's very obvious
that you are.

"Shut your mouth!" Who do you think you're talking to?

I began to raise my voice and looked at Chet with fury. I could be angry about this. But he couldn't
talk to me without respect. That didn't look good to me.

"I'm talking to a liar. You're his guardian. You received the trust of a girl's parents and members of her
family. Nevertheless, you eat it. She's just an innocent girl. Think about what you've done... The only
reason why it's not so disgusting is because you're a woman!

—....

"If you were a man, how would this end?" You are the monk who ate the chicken. You're no different
from those directors who cheat girls to take them to motels and give them money.

"I didn't fool anyone." We're in love!

I finally collapsed. Chet remained silent and stared at me.

"At the end of the day, you admit it.

He was trembling everywhere. I covered my mouth with my hand and let myself fall on the couch
without strength. I couldn't think clearly. My anger, mixed with fear, made me let go unwillingly of
what I could never withdraw.
"What's the problem?" It's me. How bad it could be... How am I not fit or worthy of A-Nueng?

"How dare you ask that?" If you have conscience, you'll know you're not fit for her.

"Tell me, how?

Chet slowly advanced towards me. I unconsciously took a step back to keep our distance.

"First, you're a woman.

'Then you have a problem with that.

'Secondly, their age difference is 16 years. Khun Nueng... 16 years old.

"I spoke to A-Nueng about this. It's not a problem. We...

"Cursed be it." A-Nueng is still young. I understand you. But you. You're smart. You're the queen in
every sense. Why are you so stupid when it comes to this? Khun Nueng... my daughter is only 19. His
life is just beginning. Look at yourself. You won't be able to have children in a few years.

"I used my deep voice as I tried to control my anger. But it seemed that the father in front of me was
more out of control than I was and no longer cared about anything. That included me, whom he used
to adore.

"She just entered university while you're on the run." When they walk together, don't you feel more
like their mother than their mistress?

"Enough."

"I'm not even talking about both being women. A-Nueng hasn't even had a boyfriend. She grew up in
a school only for girls. He might think you're the best thing in the world. But when she finds the
perfect guy for her, she'll forget you. She'll be angry with the old woman who chased her, and you will
be jealous of her.

'I told you to shut up!

I closed my ears because I couldn't stand hearing what he said. I fell on the couch like a scared little
child. Chet was attacking all my weaknesses. The age difference was what struck me the most. I tried
to forget everything.

Yeah... I knew A-Nueng's life was just beginning. I tried to step back more than once, but the cheerful
woman always managed to stop me. She always convinced me that we could overcome it.

But Chet was there now to confirm that what I was worried about was valid. That A-Nueng and I were
together was just a dream. And I finally had to accept that.

Chet bowed himself right in front of me and took off my hands from my ears.
"Break up with my daughter."

—....

"Stop being selfish."

'What are you doing, Father?' cried A-Nueng from the main door. She ran to push Chet, and she
hugged me. "Why did you make her cry?"

"How did you get here?"

"I come here all the time." What is all this? What madness are you doing?!

"I'm telling Aunt Nueng to let you go."

"Let me go where?"

A-Nueng seemed confused because she knew nothing. I looked at her surprised.

"Don't you know what we're talking about?" "I looked at Chet, and I knew right away." "Did you get
me wrong?"

"Someone as clever as you can be deceived." I suppose love makes you blind and stupid.

"Aunt Nueng." What are you talking about?

'Chet knows everything about you... and about me,' I said to A-Nueng in a loud voice. I tried to get
up with A-Nueng's help. "Your father wants us to break up.

"No!

A-Nueng answered without even stopping to think. That made Chet look at her with fire in the eyes.

"You have to do it." Otherwise, you'll have to go live with your mother abroad.

"Are you crazy?" What right do you have to force me?

"The right of a father."

"You didn't even raise me." You just show up and say you're my father now that I'm older. That
doesn't give you any right.

A-Nueng, who had always been an obedient girl and had never rebelled since Chet announced that
he was her father, was now rebelling. He was like a tiger trapped in a corner and was ready to jump
over anything he had in front of him. Chet was stunned. But... He had his secret weapon, which was...

"But I, your mother, yes.

Piengfah seemed to have been listening for a while. However, she just showed up and announced it
at the climax. But A-Nueng continued to fight with all his strength.

"You have no right either.

'I spoke to your grandmother, and she agrees that you should move to live with me,' Piengfah looked
at me and denied with his head, disappointed. 'Khun Nueng... I love you so much. But this is my
daughter. You ruined all the love and respect I had for you.

"Fah...

All his disappointment struck me. I felt like I was being stabbed with a thousand needles. Piengfah
loved and respected me, even though we were the same age. But now, I don't know what was in front
of his eyes. It was disappointment and disgust. And it hurt me.

— I won't fight you like Chet did. But I will reason with you as a mother of a girl and your beloved
friend. My words have more weight than those of Chet... Maybe you hear me.

"Aunt Nueng, don't listen." "A-Nueng interfered between Piengfah and me. I was afraid that his
mother might persuade me. I won't break up with Aunt Nueng. If it's gonna be so complicated, I'll just
run away with Aunt Nueng!

"Is this your love, Khun Nueng?" Piengfah looked at me sadly. "My daughter can't even think like an
adult. All she can do is run away from her trouble, and ask you to run away with her. You're someone
who should know well that running doesn't help at all.

"Stop talking, Mom." I won't go with you!

A-Nueng cried and shouted sadly. I watched a girl fighting with her parents because of a stranger like
me. He made me realize.

How did I get there...?

"All right, Nueng." I grabbed the little woman by the shoulders. I attracted her to stand by my side
before answering Piengfah as she looked at my friend with understanding. "I myself will speak to your
mother.

"No. You'll agree with her.

"Let me talk to her first."

A-Nueng squeezed my arm strongly and denied with his head. I looked at the little woman
whispering sadly.
A-Nueng was really too young. He fought for his love for no reason and without looking to his future.
She had lived her life for many more years than she had. I knew that... love alone wasn't enough.
Love should go with logic. The head should walk from the hand of the heart.

"Let me talk to your mother first."

"Please don't leave me."

'Come on.

"You promise.

'Come on.

I answered, though I wasn't sure I could do what I said. He had to say it because he wanted to talk to
Piengfah alone, without A-Nueng.

Now Piengfah and I were on the second floor. We chose to talk in my bedroom because it was the
most private space in that palace.

"So this is where you two sleep."

Piengfah looks at the white and clean bed, covered with a very adjustable soap. He seems to be
thinking about something and I'm sure I can guess what it is.

"Let's talk." A-Nueng is no longer here to interrupt us... So, will you take your daughter with you?

"I have to."

"It is strange that you are not acting like Chet.

"I know I can't use my emotions when I talk to you. Respond to reasons. I know you enough to know
how to deal with you.

"Right." "I put my hands in the pocket of my pants and walked toward the window through which the
light entered." "Are you mad at me?" Knowing I'm with A-Nueng?

"It would be a lie if I said no. I left my daughter with the person I trusted most. But in the end, I put it
right in your mouth. I left a fish to the cat [1]

—....

"You asked, so I will answer frankly.

"Ah-huh. I will say nothing. 'I was looking at Piengfah with severity, but now I agreed with
understanding. 'You are right. I'd be mad too if it were you. A friend complains about her beautiful
daughter.

"But besides anger, I also have a lot of curiosity... You are Khun Nueng, who doesn't care about
anyone in this world, no matter how perfect that person is. Why A-Nueng? Why does she have to be
my daughter?

"There is no reason when it comes to love. If it were, it't be love -- I said the famous phrase of a novel
and I laughed a little because I never thought I'd be referring to it. -- I don't know why. I don't know
why she's so special

"Do you feel responsible for her?"

"Hey?

"You feel guilty for telling me to get rid of her, so you feel responsible for her. Maybe you let your
emotions take over you. Maybe you're not serious about my daughter.

"Do I look like someone who knocks and runs, Fah?" I asked the person who said he knew me well.

We remained silent for a while. And who spoke first was Piengfah, who finally had to fulfil her
motherly duty.

'I think you have already decided that we should talk in private like this.

—....

"You have to talk to A-Nueng about this because she won't listen to anyone else."

As Piengfah said, she was my best friend and the one who knew me best since we were young. To let
my old friend talk to me in private meant that I would let A-Nueng go.

I just wanted to talk to her in private to make a deal.

"It's all right. I'll talk to her.

"What will you do after you let her go?"

"I will wait until she is more mature and has better decision-making skills. She'll come back to me.
We'll both be grown-ups. We know very well that... the only thing that would improve this is time.

Piengfah approached me and raised his hand to hug my arm comfortingly.

"I'm sorry to have come to this point, Khun Nueng. I loved you and I know how painful it is to have a
broken heart. But as a mother... I can't stand seeing my daughter make a wrong decision. She's still
young.
"She's 19 years old.

— In a mother's eyes, that's being very young. I hope she forgets you and meets a good man

"What if she loves a woman?"

'Then I won't be able to stop her.'

'For you and Chet, it may be anyone but me, I suppose,' I said in agony. But I also understood her.
Piengfah, who at this time had to be a mother, answered frankly

"Yes. Anyone on this planet except you, who are his father's ex-girlfriend, his mother's first love, and
also the guardian his grandmother trusted. That's what you are to her, Khun Nueng. All that, and the
weight of all that, is suffocating. I'm sorry. I never thought I'd be telling you this in this life, but...

"What?

"You are not worthy, Khun Nueng.

43. Unexpressed Feelings

He had finally returned to live in the real world. Love... it wasn't about two people. Although we
insisted that we loved each other, many factors were not in our favour.

From an external perspective, without thinking too much about it, it was love between people of the
same sex. Or it was — simply — love between people with a great age difference. But when it
happened to someone close or to their younger relatives, the word — simply — was thoroughly
examined until it became the keyword. We had been deceiving each other for too long. All that was
left to do was face the truth.

A-Nueng had to wake up from that dream as soon as possible.

Piengfah and Chet left me to talk to A-Nueng in private. The cheerful woman who had always had a
smile on her face remained silent. She knew it and was completely opposed to what she was going to
say.

"Nueng."

"I'm not going to break up with you.

"I'm not going to break up with you.

"I won't go with my mother."

A-Nueng advanced to everything he was about to say, looking me in the eyes with tears. It seemed
like I couldn't even communicate with her.
"I want you to listen to me." And you can decide what you want to do after that.

"Don't be bad. No matter what you say or how bad it is, no matter how much you make me hate or
hurt you, I won't go. I will stay here, even if you leave me, I will persist, even though you don't want to
see me. I'll tolerate it until you can't stand it. I'd rather die than break up with you!

And the cheerful woman, whose smile had disappeared from her face, whispered until she felt sorry
for me. In the end, it was I who couldn't stand it and I dragged her to hug her strongly. I swung it
side by side like I was swinging a cradle.

"No one is dying." We will reach an agreement. I won't make you hate me. I won't take you away.
We'll talk with reasons.

"You can't persuade me. You won't get what you want. I've decided I won't go

I touched her face and looked into her eyes as I spoke to her frankly.

"Nueng." Now everybody knows about us and nobody endorses it.

"I don't care. It's my life. It's my love. Why should I care who approves or does not?

"But you have reasons. And I feel that your reasons are valid, too valid to ignore.

"I'm not listening.

"Nueng... What I've always been afraid of is not that others will separate us. But I'm afraid you'll
change someday.

"What are you saying?" How could you? I'm determined to love only you

"You have been in this world for 19 years. The number ahead remains 1. But your parents and I, or
especially your grandmother, have spent much longer in this world and see it differently. Everything
changes, especially feelings.

'Why don't you believe me?' cried A-Nueng, as if I didn't want to be patient, and found my
explanation annoying. 'How can others understand me better than I do myself, even you?

'I just understand how things work. Maybe... if we distance ourselves and do what others want us to
do, we can show them that no matter how distant we are, we still love each other...

That wasn't true. People separated by distance. People weren't firm enough and were constantly
changing. It would be good if A-Nueng forgot about me when we were separated...

She was unworthy.

Even if she was of a dear family, she was not worthy of A-Nueng in all respects. I'm your mother's
friend. I'm her guardian As Chet said, if I were a man, I'd be nothing more than a sugar daddy who
cares for a girl to deceive his wife.

"Do you want me to go?" "A-Nueng leaned to hug me. No matter how much I wanted to cry, I had to
be strong, so that she could believe what she just said.

"I can't. But I want you to be a little older than this. If our love remains unbreakable, then nothing can
interfere in your way. Neither your father nor your mother nor your grandmother.

"You love me, don't you?" she shook my arm, waiting for an answer. "Tell me you love me."

"I don't know.

I said something I knew in my heart that was a lie. That upset the little woman.

"What do you not know?"

— Your departure will also help me to understand myself better. It will allow me to understand myself
better, just as it will allow you to show that your feelings will not change.

"Why do you have to be bad to me?" To pretend to be bad is better than to say so that you don't
know. "A-Nueng hit me weakly as he complained. "How can you say that you do not know if you love
me after all the time we spent together?

"That's why you have to go." Think of it as... you're giving me a choice.

Although I did not drive A-Nueng away, the reason he used to make him go was no less bad. We
spent more time together than other lovers, but I didn't say I loved her. I also said — I didn't know —
even if I did. It was painful, no matter how you looked at it.

After that day, Piengfah told me that A-Neng had agreed to go with her. She would drop out of
college and move abroad. We had not contacted each other since that day. I forced myself not to
read the messages that the little woman sent me through LINE or answer her calls because I was
afraid of not being able to control me and beg him not to leave. If that were the case, everything I
told him would go to the bottom.

However... after only a week, my restriction reached its limit when A-Nueng sent me a short message.

A-Nueng: I'm going with my mother tomorrow.

A-Nueng: I think I'll never see you again.

A-Nueng: Goodbye

What did it mean, "I'll never see you again"?

I wasn't sure if that farewell meant only going with Piengfah or if it meant a deeper meaning. So I
finally called her. The curls on the other side of the line smoothed me.

"What do you mean by the message you sent me?"

[You can translate it directly.]

"No... What do you mean never see me again?

[...]

"Nueng."

[I don't want to go with my mother. I can't stand seeing you again. I'd rather die.]

A-Nueng's immaturity made me flatter her. But I had to clear my throat and play the role of your
guardian as I used to do.

"Don't talk about death. That's what losers do to escape their troubles. I never taught you to be like
that. If you die, then what... Do you think you'll see me again in hell or heaven? I won't die after you.
Keep that in mind.

[I don't want to die to escape my problems. But it's too painful to continue living. I'm broken!]

I understood the word 'rot' that A-Nueng used, because I was as 'rot', as she was. He was just older
and had different ways of expressing it.

"Go with your mother." We'll be together when we meet again.

[You can't even say you love me. How can I be sure you won't change when I come back?]

"Nueng..." "I bite my lips painfully." What was he supposed to do? I was also very surprised at this
moment.

[Khun Nueng.]

A clearly more mature voice interrupted. It looked like A-Nueng's grandmother was taking the phone
from her granddaughter to talk to me. I pulled loud before answering.

"Yes.

[I didn't think you'd talk to A-Nueng again. It's inappropriate... If you do this, it will be harder for him
to leave.]

I could hear A-Nueng's voice in the background. He seemed to be yelling, but his grandmother
stayed on the phone and kept talking to me.

'I was worried because she was sending me strange messages.'

[Whatever A-Nueng sent you has nothing to do with you anymore. Please stop this relationship.
You're an adult. Isn't it embarrassing to have a relationship with a 19-year-old girl? How would M.C.
feel? Kaekai... No, even if I was alive, you't mind. You're rebellious to the bones.]

Those words made me squeeze the phone. I abstained from answering because I was wrong about
this.

'I insist that I called because I'm worried about her. And please don't talk about my grandmother.
Please respect the dead.

[Is it because she's dead that you don't care at all about ethics or do you have no conscience? I don't
want to get into your personal affairs. You can like women if you want, but this is my granddaughter.]
And the grandmother no longer called herself —mother. [Don't take A-Nueng with you. Let her live
a good and clean life.]

"Is it so dirty to be with a woman?" Does your granddaughter have to give birth to a bastard like
Piengfah so she doesn't get dirty?

[You... don't look like your grandmother at all, do you? Is there real blood in you?]

"What?

[Please take into account your title and the royal blood your parents gave you. But what can I expect
from someone who grew up with his grandmother and without his parents taking care of her? No
wonder you grew up without redemptive qualities.]

And the line was cut. I looked at the phone I had in my hand, and I threw myself to the ground,
powerless. That was the first time I had a direct confrontation with A-Nueng's grandmother. Damn
it... what that old lady said was true.

I'm a woman.

It was time I let her go. My love was impossible.

Someone once said that if you think your life was bad, you'd look at those whose lives were worse
than yours. The truth was I didn't agree with that. It was like pushing others to make you feel better.
But at this point I would help with my depression to listen to people who were worse off.

I've been very sad lately...

I didn't know if it had anything to do with the stations. It had been raining these days. The weather
forecast said there would be storms and floods. I looked out the window of my room, where A-
Nueng used to sleep. When I thought I'd never hear his laughter again, I felt lonely.

Maybe we had to be separated for a long time, maybe forever.

So, to reduce my loneliness, I turned on the radio on the station that A-Nueng always listened to on
his laptop. I heard it once, but I thought it didn't make sense to listen to other people's problems, so I
turned it off. But now I was very bored. I had to distract myself. So listening to this program was a
good choice.

Many times, I can't help wondering why someone would call to tell the story of their life to strangers.
Ah... they probably want to get it out and tell somebody...

I looked at the clock. It was just over 7 p.m. A-Nueng's flight was at 9 p.m. I assumed that at that
time I was on my way to the airport. Maybe he was in a car and he felt sad. But... the weather would
make things better. A-Nueng would overcome it.

I'll...

But it wasn't that easy for me.

A-Nueng was my first love. I had lived more than 30 years without loving or pleasing anyone because
I didn't understand how it works. I kept thinking that this person is not, or that that person was not
worthy, and I told myself that I would only marry if I found someone like me.

Then this girl comes... We were so similar that we became one.

The more I thought about how the cheerful woman who passed every day after class to hug me, the
more empty I felt inside. It was like there was a huge space in me. Loneliness and sadness were
devouring and crushing me.

"I am very strange to you, Nueng.

I took the phone, looked at A-Nueng's photo and I cried. It would take a while before I could see the
little woman again. Or maybe what we felt for each other would happen when we didn't see each
other again.

We would become strangers... like in that kind of novel that always described a kind of relationship
until it became the title.

Pluto... We'll be the Pluto of the other.

'The listeners who have a story to share, can call us to talk... If no one else listens to them, we will.

The soft voice of the DJ made me turn around to look at my computer, a certain feeling arose within
me. Would telling my story make me feel better? Would someone listening to my story relieve the
burden of my heart and make everything easier?

I'm M.L. Sippakorn, who didn't even care about watching TV. But that night I picked up the phone
and checked the number the DJ gave me before. My call took about ten minutes to get in. There was
a person who was writing down the story to assess whether mine was interesting enough to get it to
the air.

"It's a love story between people with a 16-year-old difference... and we're both women.

Once I saw that synopsis, I went out immediately. There are probably not many stories about love
between people of the same sex. And mine was supposed to be quite interesting.

"Hi, Miss A. What do you want to tell us today?

I used the alias —A— because I thought of the person you used —B— when I last listened to the
program. Yeah, it was that simple.

'Ah... 'I took a little break. "It's love between people with a 16-year-old difference, and it's about to
end.

"You can go on. If no one else listens to you, we will.

I cried a little and I started to think that what I was doing was nonsense. But the voice of the DJ
reassured me. And I started telling my story without interruption.

"It all started... last year. There's a girl who came and clung to me every day after school. I mean, she...

I gave them a brief context.

'I didn't pay much attention to him at first. The cheerful girl was just a client who asked me to draw
her for 100 baht. We looked closely at each other when I drew it. I had to draw it, so it's normal for me
to look at her face like that. But that girl bowed her head and smiled to me. Then he mocked me... Are
you secretly in love with me, looking at me like this...?

And we got to know the names of each of them. The name united us because we have the same
nicknames... The girl is also called —A—. She has a beautiful smile and beautiful eyes. Although she
wears very thick glasses, you can see how beautiful her eyes are. What I like most when I look at her
are her eyes and her vivid smile. And because her smile is so adorable, I couldn't bear to take her
away. Or even if she did, she't go... we got close because we saw each other very closely. Once, A
disappeared and I was lost. It was very strange to me because no one had ever made me feel like that
before. But he did... and once he knew he had done it, he got away from his hands, thinking he might
make me jealous. Later I discovered that A is the daughter of a friend, a close friend to whom I
advised to get rid of the baby she had in her belly when she was 16. Isn't that funny? The girl that I
told her mother to break up that day now grabbed me and made me wonder about her, worry about
her and make a bond with her. And her parents trusted me to be her guardian. You can say I was
everything to her. I was his mother, his mother's friend, his teacher, and finally... his lover. Ah. I just
remember once being his false mother at the Mother's Day ceremony at his school. It's all so weird...
A is a person I prepared for and did not disappoint me in any way. She goes to the left when I tell her
to do it. And she's fine when I tell her. It can be said that she is all she hoped she would be. And it's
terrible that someone who's your mother, tutor and teacher is also your lover, isn't it? There's no
other way to see it. Yeah... I was his all.

Our love was not appropriate. Getting his family's trust was like carrying something very heavy on my
shoulders. His father liked it, too. Your mother loved me. But I love your daughter. More
importantly, I'm a woman... It's unusual, no matter how you look at it. It's inappropriate for anyone
looking inside. But A and I convinced ourselves that... everything would be fine. If nobody knows... but
there's no secret in this world. A's father caught us because he was curious to know why we were so
close. She't drive the car he bought her because she'd rather spend the night with me than go back
to sleep at home. We drank together. I flew to Phuket because we couldn't stand being separated
for just one day. And yes... we didn't end well. Your father threw himself against me. He was very
disappointed with me. But A's mother, who has been my best friend since we were young, handled it
well. She begged me to let A go. To be honest, I know our love is inappropriate, so I let her go easily.
I begged him to leave my life and go live with his mother abroad. I told him that that would let us
know if we really loved each other. He asked... if he loved her. A simple question, but I couldn't
answer...

And I started swinging on the line. I put a hand on my chest. I grabbed my chest because it was very
painful. I was asked by the DJ, who had been listening in silence for a while.

"Don't you love her?"

I smiled at the phone and sat with tears on my face.

'I can't say it,' he embarrassed me. I cried so that all strangers listening to the show would know. "I
want her to stay, but I can't stop her. His life is just beginning. He hasn't even lived his life yet. It's not
fair to stop her and keep her with an old lady like me.

"Why do you think about her?"

'Because it is. People's feelings change all the time. She'll change and I won't be able to stand it.

That was my fear. The reason I pushed A-Nueng was to keep the distance so as not to hurt me. But
when it came to that, I was dying. And I was beginning to understand A-Nueng better.

I wanted to die... To die would be less painful.

"If A is listening, what do you mean to say to him?"

'If she is listening, I will say nothing.' I quickly refused to say anything. Then the DJ changed his
approach.
"Let me rewrite this... If A isn't listening, do you have anything to say to him?

"No.

"Be honest, Miss A. We're here to listen to you. Could make her feel better

"Will it really help?"

"Try... What's hidden inside your heart? What would you like to say to A?

I shut my lips while I was hesitant. I wondered why I called. But being able to tell my story made me
feel a little better.

I was hoping that someone would understand my suffering.

"I mean, my aunt loves you, Nueng.

44. Please.

I finished my story... The DJ rewarded me with a song request. Not knowing many songs, I requested
one by Sadubpin.

I had just realized that the famous song by Sieng-Pleng is called "Your Song."

I sat on my bed in my bedroom, drained of strength. Sharing my story had alleviated some of my
suffering. But that was it. I still wondered why I did it. What did I gain by sharing my story with the
entire country?

What was I expecting...?

As I massaged my temples with my fingers and listened to the song I had requested, my phone rang.
It was an unknown number. I looked at it hesitantly but decided to answer. And the voice on the other
end of the line made me, who was sitting slouched, straighten up with excitement.

"Nueng."

[Aunt Nueng.]

"Have you not left yet? Whose phone are you using?"

[I heard everything. Aunt Nueng... I love you too. I'm not going anywhere.]

The sobs of the young woman made me cover my mouth with my hands to prevent my own sobbing
voice from escaping. But I could no longer hold it back. Damn it... she really was listening. I thought
she would already be on the plane.

"Where are you? Whose phone are you using?"

[I'm in a taxi. I escaped from my parents.]

"Taxi? Nueng..." I was stressed. I started to feel very bad for calling that program and complicating
things. "Where are you now?"

[I'm going to see you. I borrowed the taxi driver's phone to call you.]

"Why did you do this?"

[You love me... Next time, tell me what you're thinking. Don't play like this. I'm so moved I don't know
how to react.]

Hearing her laugh and cry at the same time while she also acted shyly made me laugh.

"Your family will kill me."

[I don't care. I can't live without you.]

I smiled at the phone and nodded, even though I knew the person on the other end of the line
couldn't see me. What happened today made me realize that I couldn't live without A-Nueng either.
Maybe... it should just be left as it is.

Let whatever happens, happen.

"I can't live without you either."

[Hooray. That's good. You admit it. I'm coming to see you. You have to pay for the taxi and the phone
because I have nothing with me.]

"Ah-huh. I will. Give me the license plate, just to be sure."

[You're so detail-oriented. The license plate is xx-10xx. I'm at... Argh!]

"Nu..."

[...]

Suddenly, there was a scream. After that, I couldn't hear anything on the other side of the line.

"Nueng... Answer me. Nueng."

Everything was silent. My heart began to race faster and faster, beating so hard my hands were
shaking. I didn't know what caused that scream, but it couldn't be good. So, I tried to call back. But
nobody answered, and the line eventually went dead.

What had happened?!!!

I was panicking. I breathed heavily and walked around my room, trying to calm myself down. A-
Nueng gave me the license plate just before the line was cut. x...

"I don't know exactly, but my niece... My lover was on the phone, then screamed, and everything went
silent. Please... Please, find out if something happened to her."

The person on the other end of the line simply listened indifferently and told me to speak slowly. They
asked me to repeat what happened. Then they said:

"Everything should be fine."

"Hey! I just told you what happened. Can't you at least check? It's been almost 30 minutes. The license
plate is xx-10xx. My lover screamed. What if the taxi driver is doing something bad to her? Or maybe...
It was an accident. Do you have to wait for something to happen before you act? Jesus!!!"

As I shouted on the line, there was a call. It was the number from which A-Nueng used to call me. For
a moment, I felt sorry for panicking and calling the emergency line to yell at them. I immediately
answered the call because I was very worried about A-Nueng.

"Nueng. What happened?"

[[I'm not Nueng. I dialed the most recent call on the phone. Is this the woman's phone or the taxi
driver's?]

There was a man on the line. My heart started to beat hard again. This was unusual, but I had to stay
calm. I needed to ask what happened instead of panicking.

"Who are you? The woman used this phone to call me before."

[I'm the rescuer.]

"R... rescuer?"

[I'm trying to reach the relative of the deceased, so I called the number on this phone.]

"Who died?" I asked. "Who died?"

[The taxi driver. The passenger, the woman, was also severely injured. We're sending her to the
hospital. Are you a relative of the taxi driver or the passenger?]

"Where... which hospital?"

[We're sending the injured passenger to the hospital...]

I didn't even wait for them to hang up. As soon as I knew which hospital, I grabbed my car keys and
ran out in a panic. My hands were trembling. I was so stressed that I had a severe headache. But
nothing could stop me. My adrenaline pushed me to go see A-Nueng at the hospital, which was
about 8 kilometers from my house. I rushed to look for the little woman when I arrived at the hospital.
She was in the ICU. Doctors were trying to save her life.

"You can't enter."

The nurse blocked me because strangers shouldn't get in the way of the ICU's doctors and nurses.
Although I knew it wasn't allowed, I just wanted to make sure it was A-Nueng there.

"Please. Let me see with my own eyes that it's Nueng... Please." I raised my hands to beg the nurse
without any shame. I had lost my ego. I begged for her kindness. The nurse insisted I couldn't enter.
But she gave me a brief summary and handed me a wallet.

"This is the patient's property. I really can't let you in. The doctors are doing everything they can to
save the patient. Please understand our procedure."

I opened the wallet and saw that it was indeed A-Nueng's ID. Now that it was confirmed, I felt even
more pain. I fell to the ground and cried so loudly that the nurse had to hold me and check my
condition.

"Please, calm down. Sit there and wait for the doctor to come out."

"Is Nueng's condition serious? How is the girl?" I cried like a 3-year-old child annoyingly. I could no
longer hold it in. "Will she make it? Will she be okay?"

"The doctors are doing the best they can."

"Please..." I grabbed the nurse's arm and looked into her eyes pleadingly. "Let me do anything to help
her... Just give me a figure. I'll give you everything I have. My grandmother left me a lot. You can have
it all. Just please save Nueng."

"Don't do this, miss."

"Please, save her."

In the end, I sat on the couch in front of the ICU with the nurse's help. All I could do now was wait.
And waiting at a life or death moment like this was torture.

A-Nueng had been there for more than twenty minutes without any update. I was anxious. And while I
was waiting, A-Nueng's family arrived. They probably just found out about the news. They rushed in.
When Piengfah saw me, she hurried over and asked in a panic.

"Khun Nueng, what did the doctor say?"

—Nothing yet.
—It's all because of you! —Chet, who was the most frustrated of all, rushed in and strangled me. He
was furious and needed to vent on someone. And that someone is me. —A-Nueng was about to
leave. But you had to be an idiot and call that show to tell your stupid story. Idiot!

Piengfah was the calmest of us all. She tried to remove Chet's hands from me and pushed him until I
was out of his reach. She also yelled at him.

—Stop acting so crazy. What's the point of going crazy?!

—So she knows what she did was wrong. If it wasn't for her, A-Nueng wouldn't be like this. Aren't you
ashamed to call a radio show and tell the country your story? You intended for A-Nueng to hear it,
didn't you? You knew she would be listening. You knew my daughter would come to you if she heard
it!

—....

—You're crazy, Khun Nueng. How could you do this to my daughter?

—Why not? We love each other! —Having held back all this time, it was me who was attacking this
time.

—Disgusting! You're a woman. My daughter is also a woman. How can you love each other? More
importantly... we trusted you, but you stabbed us in the back by claiming our daughter. Disgusting.
Despicable. Low!

Chet used all his vocabulary to humiliate me. But I had nothing to lose at that moment. Even my
shoes didn't match. What could I lose?

My pride? My ego? I had nothing left since A-Nueng's line was cut.

—Don't pretend to be a father who cares so much about his daughter when you just met A-Nueng
almost at the same time as I did —I pointed to Chet's face. —Everyone here forced us apart. Everyone
did what made them feel good. Nobody cared how much it hurt A-Nueng.

—Don't talk. You're the stranger among all of us.

—Yes? But I'm the stranger who loves A-Nueng the most. Has A-Nueng ever been happy in her life?
Her mother left her with her grandmother since she was born. Her father didn't even know she
existed. A-Nueng had to wear a mask all her life. She had to pretend to be happy. She had to pretend
it was okay to grow up with her grandmother, without having had parents. But in reality, she kept a lot
of pain inside her. Did anyone ever realize that?

—And you?
—Yes. I know. — I spoke more than ever. —I was the one who listened to her stress when her
grandmother pushed her to do things. She never had freedom because her grandmother was afraid
she would walk the wrong path like her mother! Her grandmother was afraid she would meet a man
like her father. In the end, she had no friends, so she had to come see me every night. Did anyone
know this? You... or you?

I pointed at Piengfah and then at Chet. I wanted them to reconsider how much they knew about their
daughter. Both were stunned, but they didn't want to admit it.

—I don't blame her grandmother for pressuring her, since her mother had set such a fine example.

—Don't blame me entirely like this, Khun Nueng. That has nothing to do with what happened to A-
Nueng and why she's in a hospital like this. If anyone is to blame, it's you. If A-Nueng had never met
you, her life wouldn't have taken this path...

At this point, even Piengfah lost her composure. Normally, she was very reasonable. But now she
blamed me. Everything fell on me, and I had to ask.

—Am I that bad, Fah? Am I so unworthy of A-Nueng? Just because I'm older and a woman? Is that all?

—Yes.

—And you two, are you worthy of me? Chet... why did you want to marry me so badly? Wasn't it
because I am perfect in every way? And you, Fah? Were you in love with me? Isn't it because I am
better than others?

—....

—Then, why, when A-Nueng loves me, can't it be the same? —I fell to the ground and cried. —What
madness is this? What did I do so wrong? I haven't done anything wrong in my life. Everything was
fine. Why does everyone have to tear us apart?

—Khun Nueng...— Piengfah looked at me softening, while Chet looked away, frustrated.

—I've never been happy in this life until I met A-Nueng...

—...

—I never thought I could love someone. Inside me... there are blanks everywhere. Whatever I poured
into them or tried to fill them with, they never filled. I'm empty inside. I'm completely alone. —I hit my
chest as I said what I had never told anyone before. —Until A-Nueng came into my life... Even though
it's strange, every day I see her, the blanks inside me gradually fill until I'm no longer empty. In this
whole world, only A-Nueng could do that. I told myself every day that... there was someone who
could make me love.
—....

—Then external factors like her family members tear us apart. And will you blame only me for this?
Why don't you blame yourselves for trying to tear us apart, which led to this? Why don't you blame
yourselves for never being good people? Fah, if you had been a good mother, then she wouldn't have
had to look for anyone else. And you, why don't you blame yourself for not being a good father, so
she had to find a father figure? Why don't you blame yourself for being such a narrow-minded
person? Grandma, were you so aware that A-Nueng had to find her comfort zone? And I was all that
for her.

—....

—And A-Nueng is also everything to me.

I was the only one who spoke, while the others listened to me in silence. I looked at everyone and
brought my hand to my chest to plead as I never had before.

I had no ego in me. The Sippakorn from before had died.

I wanted to beg for their kindness...

—Please, don't tear us apart.

45. A Dream Within Reach

When we calm down, we choose to sit in silence rather than yelling at each other. We didn't point our
fingers at each other anymore. We were finally acting like adults. Although we were still angry, we
knew that what we did didn't lead anywhere.

The doctor left the UCI to tell us that A-Nueng's condition is quite serious. Two of his ribs were
broken. And as he was in the back seat without wrapping his seat belt, he also suffered a brain injury.
It wasn't like the show where the doctor told everybody to prepare for the worst and nothing for the
style. Nevertheless, it was discouraging to everyone. None of us felt better.

Apart from the state of A-Nueng, we discovered that the accident occurred because the car in front
changed track and got off the road to avoid hitting a dog.

The taxi driver of the car in which A-Nueng was going panicked, so he changed track and also fell on
the side of the road. It seemed that the driver of the car in front was also in a coma. But we were too
exhausted to try to find the person responsible for the accident. We only wished that A-Nueng would
come out healthy and safe.

The doctor went back in and out after more than six hours. Although we were all exhausted, the
appearance of the doctor coming out of the surgery room was like that of an angel sent from heaven.
"Everything has gone well." As the patient is young, she should recover quickly. There's nothing to
worry about.

We smiled at each other. Once I knew that A-Nueng was safe, I fell down and fell down, although I
had never shown my weakness to anyone, not even my own grandmother.

"It's all right.

"Don't blame yourself, Khun Nueng." "Piengfah, who knows me best and was probably the most
angry with me, approached to bow and take my hand." "A-Nueng is safe now. You should be happy

"She shouldn't be hurt like that." It's my fault...

"Yes. 'Chet was still full of resentment. He looked at me with resentment. "Now that you know that A-
Nueng is safe, there is no reason for you to be here anymore--

"Don't talk so much." You're a stranger, too.

A-Nueng's grandmother's voice was authoritarian. That made Chet, who was threatening me, drop
his jaw and bend his back. He was afraid of him because of his past guilt

"Mother."

"I am not your mother." "The old lady showed Chet her teeth and shaken her hand to take them all
away." "Everyone must go." Being here will not make A-Nueng recover consciousness. Come back
tomorrow morning.

'Everyone can come back except Khun Nueng.' The new father, who loved and was very protective of
his daughter, still insisted before he remained silent once his grandmother looked at him.

"The only person who can tell who can visit her or not is the person who raised her. So you and
you...— Grandma looked at me a little and put her hands in front of her. —Don't show up here again.
I won't allow it

Piengfah gave me some comforting palms on the back of his hand as he helped me to get up. It
made no sense for us to fight now because everybody was still very shocked.

Grandma was very worried about her granddaughter.

The father was very frustrated.

I... Aunt, was suffering a lot.

"Go first, Khun Nueng. I'll let you know how my daughter is.
At least Piengfah was trying to comfort me and ease the atmosphere. I voluntarily retired because I
didn't want to fight. She also knew, at the bottom, that she was wrong. A-Nueng was in that
condition by my fault. It was normal for her parents and her family to be angry with me.

But... I couldn't calm down when I was alone. The most tortuous thing was to wait.

I waited to see if he recovered consciousness.

I didn't care about anything before, but now I was wandering around my room. I couldn't think
clearly or concentrate on my business. I tried to divert myself using the same theory of —thinking
about something more stressful. However, there was nothing more stressful than the A-Nueng affair.

I felt exactly like when my grandmother had just passed away. It was the fault. I was asking for help.
I overcame that because A-Nueng was with me. But this time you're different.

My only friend... hadn't come back yet.

I needed help...

I can't stand it anymore.

Finally, I called Piengfah to ask him about the state of A-Nueng. Although my best friend said she
would keep me informed, she never did. I understood that she was just saying it to overcome that
moment. But I really couldn't stand it any longer. There should be some progress.

Anything.

"Fah. How's Nueng? You're not doing what you told me. You said you'd tell me how it is.

[It's not that I'm not keeping my word, Khun Nueng... But A-Nueng has not recovered consciousness
since that day.]

'From that day on,' it meant the day of the accident. It's been a week since that day.

A week I tried to be patient and not go to the hospital. I've been waiting for a week for Piengfah to
inform me about the state of A-Nueng.

"You're lying. Are you lying because you don't want me to go see A-Nueng?

[Why would I lie to you? Do I sound like someone lying about the condition of my daughter...]

Piengfah didn't sound as excited as usual. But I still didn't want to believe him.

"But the doctor said he should recover quickly.

[But he didn't say when he would recover consciousness. My mother and I are very anxious at this
moment... Khun Nueng, if A-Nueng remains in a coma forever... what will I do...]
And Piengfah, who thought too much of herself as a mother very concerned about her daughter,
began to buzz. My friend's buzzing also worried me, weakened, I collapsed on the couch.

"No... How can a lively girl like A-Nueng be in a coma for so long? He will soon recover consciousness.

[My daughter will recover consciousness, won't she? Please tell me you will, Khun Nueng.]

Generally Piengfah was the one who comforted me and made everything better. But now it was she
who collapsed and begged me to comfort her. Despite my anguish and tears, it had to be a pillar
because, at that time, we all needed strength.

"Of course he will recover consciousness."

[...]

"She loves me very much." He promised to die after me because he couldn't stand seeing me sad...
He'll come back with us

And as soon as I hung it, I wept to the sea. Did I think of the cheerful woman who kept talking about
how we would be together until old age and how she would be with me, take care of me and die after
me?

Why are you breaking your promise? Why aren't you recovering?

In the end, my missing A-Nueng overcame all my pride. Although I was forbidden to visit her, I visited
her. Seeing A-Nueng in the patient's bed with all the machines around him left me stunned. I don't
know what to do. Grandma looked at me and cried in the form of a greeting. Our relationship was
not good at the time. Having a relationship with A-Nueng destroyed his trust.

"Has A-Nueng been like this all this time? How can you eat or go to the bathroom?

"They feed her."

Piengfah answered briefly. I almost stumbled and cried. Feeding means that food was mixed with
liquid and introduced through a tube that was inserted into the nose. I looked at all the garbage bags
released from his body. It was a pity that a woman as energetic as her had to be in bed like this.

'Ah... 'I hesitated as I turned around to talk to the old lady. 'Have you been here with A-Nueng all this
time, Mom?

"Yes. We've always been just the two of us. And so it is still — Grandma reached it. She stretched out
her hand to slightly adjust her granddaughter's hair. "I took care of her like this when she was born.
It's the same. She's bigger.

"I'll help you."

"Don't waste your time."

"I'll come."

'I won't let it happen.'

A-Nueng's grandmother finally lost her patience with me. She had been trying to maintain good
manners, but when I insisted on doing what she wanted, she yelled at me. Seeing that, Piengfah
quickly approached to intervene among us.

"Please don't fight here. We're all stressed right now

"I have tried to keep my manners as good as I can. You broke our confidence! — Grandma looked at
me with weeping eyes. —A-Nueng would not have been in this state if you had not called that
program...

"Neither would A-Nueng be like this if her father, her mother, and her grandmother hadn't forced her
to move abroad just to separate us!"

"Are you still arguing with me when you are the cause of all this?"

"If you ask the root cause of all this, it is your family that thinks our love is wrong. And thanks to you!"
I pointed to the old woman furiously. "A-Nueng didn't care that anyone knew about us. The only
person he cared about in this world was you. I was afraid to disappoint you!

"Yes. I'm disappointed in trusting the wrong person... I've always trusted the wrong person. My
daughter was pregnant without a husband, and my granddaughter is in love with the woman of a
dear family in whom she trusted to be her guardian.

"She's paying for it by staying unconscious in bed this way. Maybe he hasn't recovered consciousness
yet because he doesn't want to come back with us. Maybe you're happier in your dream world. Is this
what you want? Laugh, then, because your granddaughter would rather be unconscious than be with
all of us again!

A-Nueng's grandmother's whistling made my face red. She's crying. Because I hit his weak spot, it
was likely that his heart would break as if he had crossed it repeatedly. Maybe she was thinking the
same as me.

A-Nueng had not recovered consciousness because the world of his dreams was better than his real
world.

The real world was one in which no one accepted our love.

And the grandmother fell on the chair she was sitting on and shrieked. Seeing that, Piengfah also
shook. So she was the only one who stood firm and I looked at A-Nueng with determination.
"All right, Nueng. I'll be here when you come back with us. You're like a dream.

I walked to the side of the bed where the little woman was lying and bowed to kiss her gently on the
forehead. Then I whispered to him as if he could hear me.

"I am a dream that is within your reach. You have to get back to consciousness and be with me until
we're old... please.

46. A

Three months had passed... and A-Nueng was still in a coma.

All of us who were waiting for the cheerful woman to come back to us were beginning to lose hope.
Chet, who was initially angry when she found out she was visiting her daughter, now acted as if
nothing had happened. A-Nueng's grandmother and I turned around to stay next to her bed. And
while I was waiting for her to come back with us, I was also starting my business.

Yeah... my home food service.

I started slowly, used the palace as a central kitchen and did not accept too many orders a day. I
started by sending samples to Sam's company.

I believed in the mouth-to-mouth. Kate, Sam's friend who was a celebrity, also promoted it for free.
Soon after, I became very familiar. My target were office workers who didn't want to go out to eat
because it was too expensive and preferred to pay for the weekly food delivery. I simply cooked
according to the menus my clients chose.

The profits were satisfactory. He was considering hiring cooks to help with the kitchen and find a
place for a larger central kitchen. But no matter how busy I was with my business, I never forgot to
find time to visit the little woman in the hospital. And I acted like A-Nueng wasn't a patient... Ah, you
could say he was cheating on me. But this made me happy.

'I should rest a little, Khun Nueng. I can stay with her

"No. I told myself that if A-Nueng recovered consciousness, I would be the first person to see... Okay,
I'll include you, too, Mom. I laughed joyfully. I was beginning to have courteous conversations with A-
Nueng's grandmother. "With your permission.

I took out a voice recorder I had bought some time ago. I used it to record my own voice. I would
tell stories of what happened to A-Nueng every day, as if... she could hear me and understand me. At
least, if she was still alive and breathing, she would know what was happening every day.

Listening to me in your dream was better than nothing.

'Khun Nueng is here. Did you bring me food? "Piengfah, who went to visit his daughter and also to
hang out with his mother, stretched out his hand to ask him for food. She was one of my clients who
was still enthusiastic about my food without end. —Ah... your food prolongs my life. I don't want to
go back.

"Tomorrow?"

"Yes... But I'll hurry back. I think I'll move back here.

Piengfah had to return to Australia the next day. She said this to me with sadness. She was worried
about her daughter, but her husband demanded her to come back. In the end, they agreed to move
there after fixing everything there. If the husband didn't move, she would simply divorce.

Guess if the husband agreed? Of course... she was his wife after all.

"I'll go home and get my clothes clean." First stay with Khun Nueng, Fah

"It's all right.

After the grandmother left the room, Piengfah ate and forgot his modals because he was starving. I
couldn't help laughing at that. My best friend stared at me and whispered.

"Don't laugh. It's delicious

"I didn't say anything. Like the person who cooked it, it makes me happy to see you eat it like this.

"You're so talented. Envy of A-Nueng —Piengfah looked at his daughter and twisted his mouth. —
What kind of mother am I to say this?

"A crazy... Ay.—I pretended to scream when Piengfah gently hit my shoulder. Then I laughed. "What?

"You." You're so cold to everybody, but so kind to my daughter. What makes me different from my
daughter? She came out of me — Piengfah made puffs. — And of all the people in this world, you
had to fall in love with a 19-year-old girl like A-Nueng. I don't understand it at all.

"I don't understand myself either. I never understood it. I shrunk my shoulders and agreed with
Piengfah. You know I've never loved or liked anyone, man or woman. Believe me, I'm the one who's
most surprised about this... There is no reason when it comes to love.

"If it were, it't be love. Pluto? I read that too.

"Do you also read novels?"

"I found her when I looked at A-Nueng's stuff. Before I realize, oh... the end. It's a good novel.

"We have the same taste.

"I don't want to leave my daughter."

"Don't worry, I'll take care of her."

—"Could I trust you?" "Piengfah looked at me with grief. I showed her the teeth because I knew I
was being sarcastic, like I was saying I was leaving the chicken with the monk or the fish with the cat.

"But we have come so far... You finally got us all to be gentle with you.

"Seriously? Then will you let A-Nueng and I be together if she comes back with us?

'It's hard to say... honestly, Khun Nueng, when I was in love with you, everything was worth it. But
when she's my daughter, it's different... You are perfect, but not yet...— My best friend seemed to
have a dog snail in her mouth. —Honestly, no one is as perfect as you in this world. I'm getting very
confused.

I think I understood how Piengfah felt. When you're a mother and you see that your daughter has a
mistress, you can't help worrying about her because it seems unnatural to you.

But if it weren't for me, nobody would be such a perfect person...

"But...

"Hey?

"Something has been in my mind. Let me ask you frankly now that my mother is not here.

"About?

"Does A-Nueng really have such preferences?"

I was shocked when I heard the question my best friend had. Both the subject and the author of the
question were inappropriate for this conversation, i.e. a mother asking if her daughter is
sadomasochistic.

How should I answer that...?

"You're making me feel uncomfortable."

"You were talking and talking then...

"Are you sure you can accept it?"

"Try me.

"A-Nueng likes to wear a stick. If we have ropes, he likes to stick his hands and feet. He asked me to
learn how to tie the hojojutsu.
"All right, I can't stand it." Piengfah raised his hand and gave me the signal to stop me. "I tried to keep
my mind open, but just one sentence is enough to make me astonished. Let's keep that a secret
between you two.

I laughed until I almost drowned when I saw my friend's face turning bright red. It was clear that she
wasn't as daring as her daughter.

"But I think I know what A-Nueng looks like to me.

"Hey?

"Don't you want to try to do it with me?" Then you'll know if you prefer mother or daughter?

"Please return quickly to Australia."

"JAJAJA."

Let's say A-Nueng's family and I were doing well. Though I wasn't 100%, they weren't as opposed to
me as they were when they first heard of us. Maybe it was because I had shown them that I was really
in love with her and that I took our relationship seriously. And having experienced what it was like to
lose someone important to you because you forced that person to do what you wanted, Grandma,
Chet and Piengfah have been smoothed.

I, who pretended to be strong in front of everyone, cried uncontrollably when I was alone. I was
afraid that one day A-Nueng would stop breathing. I acted as if I was sure that A-Nueng would come
back with us in front of everyone, but in fact he was very afraid.

"Please open your eyes, Nueng." Please tell me.

If A-Nueng left me... there would be no one to love in this world.

But he was someone who recovered quickly. After crying, I quickly recovered the composure and
continued to fight. My daily routine included finishing my work, visiting the little woman, recording
the daily events for A-Nueng and...

Listen to the radio.

It had become my daily routine because A-Nueng said he liked it. It was also a good distraction.
Listening to the problems and grief of others reminded me that I was not the only sad and painful
one. Others could be going through worse things.

"Oh..." "I searched for the phone that I used to use to listen to the radio. It turned out that it was at
the same time that the nurse came in to see how A-Nueng was. — Nurse. Can you stay with her for a
while? I left something in my car

"Sure.
I had stuck to my cell phone and that radio program. I ran to the parking lot to pick up my phone in
the car. Once I got it, I turned on the 4G radio to listen to the program. The person I called was
telling a story, as usual.

And I remembered that story. This person had called before... It was something about him like
someone but he didn't know how to express himself, so that person thought he hated him and they
couldn't agree. She must have been a fan of that show. I've heard it twice.

She was also the one who... received an eye implant, and changed it after doing so. She kept
dreaming of somebody until she could draw that person. And that person existed in real life.

Ah... it was so weird.

I sat on the balcony of the parking lot while looking at the streets full of warm lights. I took out a
pack of cigarettes that I had long wanted to open. I often wondered why people had to depend on
nicotine. I asked one and he said it helped you relax when you were stressed. Most people resorted
to smoking when they were depressed or simply wanted to see what it was like. But I wanted to use it
to ease my pain.

But how was it smoked?

"Are you being dirty?

Chet's voice struck me. We seldom talk these days. A-Nueng's father had his hands in his pants
pockets as he looked at me and laughed a little. He looked like a troubled child when Chet's eyes
turned toward the pack of cigarettes that I tried to hide behind my back.

"It's too late." Give me one.

"Hey?

Chet approached to take the cigarette he had in his hand and lifted up a eyelash.

"Who recommended this to you?" It's also perfect; good choice.

"Ah... I think it'll be refreshing when you smoke it."

"You can chew gum for that." Why would you smoke...? "Can you lend me the lighter?" "I told him
what he asked." Chet looked at the lighter and laughed like he loved me. "Did you buy them, but
didn't get anything out of the package? How new to being a bad girl.

"Don't talk so much." "I took one of my headphones out so I could hear it clearly, but I also listened to
the program with the other ear." "Do you smoke?

'I tried it when I was abroad. I'm not addicted. I just wanted to try it... Why don't you try it, too?
"Are you not going to stop me?"

"You have already paid for it." Don't waste it. Try it. Chet gave me one. I'd lose if I didn't take it, so I
did it and put it in my mouth. Chet turned it on to me.

"Don't tell me what to do." I'll breathe whenever I want — I shrunk my shoulders before inhaling it as
coldly as I could. Then I got caught up.

"You're so funny. You're not feeling well.

Liquid came out of my nose and eyes. I was tired of smoking. My throat was also choking, and a
punch of penetrating coldness went through my brain because of the mint taste. Okay. I'm giving
up. I will assume the personality of the always brilliant M.L. Sippakorn as before (no smoking) and I
gave Chet the cigarettes.

"You can stay with the whole package."

"Thank you."

We looked back in silence at the streets filled with warm lights. I looked at A-Nueng's father, who had
been fighting with me these last months. I didn't understand very well what was going on.

"Why are you talking to me?" Aren't you mad at me anymore?

"I will be angry with you all my life."

—....

'I'm just taking a break. I am tired -- Chet rubbed his eyes like he was very tired. -- I haven't slept well
for many months. I'm stressed by my daughter... I am in a constant state of fear. If I hate you too, the
blood vessel in my brain could explode.

'I understand why you're so angry with me.'

"I have loved you all the time." I wasn't angry when you escaped our wedding. But... A-Nueng's affair
is very sensitive to me. You can say I'm exaggerating, but I love my daughter... very much. Although I
didn't raise her, I really love her, adore her and have compassion for her. I'm very angry with myself
because I didn't think she existed for more than ten years. That's why, when I met her, I wanted to be
a good father. But my anger led her to this.

—....

"I don't blame you only for that. We all pressed it until it all turned out like this.

"If you could go back in time, knowing that she would have a car accident like this, would you still try
to separate us?" Would you still be so angry with us?
"I would, but I't let her get in that car."

"That's so bad.

"You didn't see the clips like I did.

When he said that, my face turned red. I cleared my throat and blew the air. Damn it. I didn't have to
be so straightforward.

"If A-Nueng recovers consciousness, will you still try to separate us?"

"I don't know.

—....

"But what happened taught me a lot. We must be good to others as long as we can... A-Nueng's life is
his. As parents, we can only support her as best we can. I don't agree with her, but if she comes back
with us...

—.....

"Please take care of her for me."

My tears were coming out, but I blinked to contain them. It wasn't a permit. I just didn't know what
to do. And I had to thank him for trying to be a father even though his daughter had not recovered
consciousness.

"What are you listening to?" I saw you put your headphones on while we were talking.

"It's a radio program that A-Nueng likes to listen to," I shared one of my headphones with him. "You
can listen to it while you smoke.

"I feel like a high school boy who shares headphones with his mistress.

"Is that how you relate to Fah?"

"No. I got in touch with her thanks to you.

"Crazy."

I laughed and we both stayed silent to listen to the person we were calling. The current was
concluding her story and the DJ addressed the last person she called from the day.

"You're in the air, A. You can start sharing your story—m.

I smiled at the name, knowing it was an alias because I also used this when I called. That was it. The
person I called could use any name. No one would use their own name in a program like this.
"My name is A. I am 19 years old.

Whoa... the same age as A-Nueng.

"I have been weak since I was born." It's the result of my mother's failed attempt to abort me.

Oh? I turned and concentrated on the story of the person I was calling because he's... very familiar.

"My grandmother raised me." It's very strict because I was afraid I'd get pregnant without a lover like
my mother. To be honest, I'm not angry at all with my grandmother. I understand you well. My
mother's disappointment made me have a dark view of the world. He didn't allow me to have friends
because he was afraid they would have a bad influence on me. So I felt a little lonely all the time. Ah...
you don't have to ask about boys. No one can come near me. Even if there were some who did... She
wasn't interested in anyone. One day I met someone... from the first time I saw her... To be precise, I
have to say that in the first fraction of a second I saw that person, I was frozen. I couldn't take my
eyes off that person. I said to myself, "This is the person I've always dreamed of meeting." Ah... she's
a woman. I was drawing in the street market

My heart was beating. I slowly moved away from the parking lot. Although I wasn't sure, something
told me that I had to come back quickly.

Right now!

"Oh? "Chet, who was enjoying the radio show, looked at me with curiosity, as I ran away, when the
headphone fell off his ear. "What's wrong, Khun Nueng?

"Not now, Chet. Not now!

"Khun Nueng!

My rush caused Chet to notice something and run after me. I put on the headphones I lent to Chet,
and I hurried to get out of the parking lot to get back to the patient's room as quickly as I could.

"I am not a speaking person. I'm doing very well. But with this woman, I acted so stupidly. So much so
that I look more like her daughter than somebody who was flirting with her. I just wanted to be close
to her, you see. Our age difference is 16 years. More surprisingly... she's my mother's friend. It's like a
novel, isn't it? That aunt is my mother's friend and my father's ex-boyfriend. I asked one and he said
it helped you relax when you were stressed. Most people resorted to smoking when they were
depressed or simply wanted to see what it was like. But I wanted to use it to ease my pain.

But how was it smoked?

"Are you being dirty?

Chet's voice struck me. We seldom talk these days. A-Nueng's father had his hands in his pants
pockets as he looked at me and laughed a little. He looked like a troubled child when Chet's eyes
turned toward the pack of cigarettes that I tried to hide behind my back.

"It's too late." Give me one.

"Hey?

Chet approached to take the cigarette he had in his hand and lifted up a eyelash.

"Who recommended this to you?" It's also perfect; good choice.

"Ah... I think it'll be refreshing when you smoke it."

"You can chew gum for that." Why would you smoke...? "Can you lend me the lighter?" "I told him
what he asked." Chet looked at the lighter and laughed like he loved me. "Did you buy them, but
didn't get anything out of the package? How new to being a bad girl.

"Don't talk so much." "I took one of my headphones out so I could hear it clearly, but I also listened to
the program with the other ear." "Do you smoke?

'I tried it when I was abroad. I'm not addicted. I just wanted to try it... Why don't you try it, too?

"Are you not going to stop me?"

"You have already paid for it." Don't waste it. Try it. Chet gave me one. I'd lose if I didn't take it, so I
did it and put it in my mouth. Chet turned it on to me.

"Don't tell me what to do." I'll breathe whenever I want — I shrunk my shoulders before inhaling it as
coldly as I could. Then I got caught up.

"You're so funny. You're not feeling well.

Liquid came out of my nose and eyes. I was tired of smoking. My throat was also choking, and a
punch of penetrating coldness went through my brain because of the mint taste. Okay. I'm giving
up. I will assume the personality of the always brilliant M.L. Sippakorn as before (no smoking) and I
gave Chet the cigarettes.

"You can stay with the whole package."

"Thank you."

We looked back in silence at the streets filled with warm lights. I looked at A-Nueng's father, who had
been fighting with me these last months. I didn't understand very well what was going on.

"Why are you talking to me?" Aren't you mad at me anymore?

"I will be angry with you all my life."

—....

'I'm just taking a break. I'm tired — Chet rubbed his eyes like he was very tired. "I haven't slept well for
many months. I'm stressed by my daughter... I am in a constant state of fear. If I hate you too, the
blood vessel in my brain could explode.

'I understand why you're so angry with me.'

"I have loved you all the time." I wasn't angry when you escaped our wedding. But... A-Nueng's affair
is very sensitive to me. You can say I'm exaggerating, but I love my daughter... very much. Although I
didn't raise her, I really love her, adore her and have compassion for her. I'm very angry with myself
because I didn't think she existed for more than ten years. That's why, when I met her, I wanted to be
a good father. But my anger led her to this.

—....

"I don't blame you only for that. We all pressed it until it all turned out like this.

"If you could go back in time, knowing that she would have a car accident like this, would you still try
to separate us?" Would you still be so angry with us?

"I would, but I't let her get in that car."

"That's so bad.

"You didn't see the clips like I did.

When he said that, my face turned red. I cleared my throat and blew the air. Damn it. I didn't have to
be so straightforward.

"If A-Nueng recovers consciousness, will you still try to separate us?"

"I don't know.

—....

"But what happened taught me a lot. We must be good to others as long as we can... A-Nueng's life is
his. As parents, we can only support her as best we can. I don't agree with her, but if she comes back
with us...

—.....

"Please take care of her for me."

My tears were coming out, but I blinked to contain them. It wasn't a permit. I just didn't know what
to do. And I had to thank him for trying to be a father even though his daughter had not recovered
consciousness.

"What are you listening to?" I saw you put your headphones on while we were talking.

"It's a radio program that A-Nueng likes to listen to," I shared one of my headphones with him. "You
can listen to it while you smoke.

"I feel like a high school boy who shares headphones with his mistress.

"Is that how you relate to Fah?"

"No. I got in touch with her thanks to you.

"Crazy."

I just missed the elevator. I got anxious. Waiting for it to go up and down was very frustrating. My
heart accelerated and I thought I could get a heart attack if I kept accelerating like this. The elevator
was slower than my heart could bear. He seemed to stop on every floor, as if someone were pressing
him to stop just for fun. In the end, I couldn't wait any longer, so I went up the emergency stairs to
the seventh floor.

The floor where A-Nueng is...

"The aunt revealed that she was not a donnadie. Even my grandmother, who at first despised her, was
surprised to learn that... her aunt had a M.L. title. He can speak three languages: Thai, English and
Russian. And she was the main drummer when she was in school. She was a queen. My God... how
can there be such a perfect person in this world?

First floor.

"After my grandmother found out who the aunt was, she admired her very much. So he left me under
his care. We got close... She also became my tutor

Second floor.

"She also went to my school's Mother's Day event. You can say that she's my all... I'm sorry. My voice
is a little trembling.

Third floor.

"She was my tutor." He helped me in everything until I proudly entered a prestigious university. Isn't
that great?

Fourth floor.
"I received a reward when I entered college. We kissed. That's how it all started... You didn't listen
badly. We're both women. We're 16 years apart. And we kissed

Fifth floor.

"We crossed the line and got far. It is unbelievable that someone so dear and perfect would fall in
love with me. She's an M.L. She's very beautiful. She was not interested in the son of the former prime
minister or any important man. But she said she loved me... He't be so happy even if he won the first
prize in the lottery

Sixth floor.

"His voice was the first thing I heard when I recovered consciousness. While I was unconscious, I
dreamed of her all the time. Probably because I could hear her voice, the voice that leaked through
my brain, my memory, and my dream. I look really obsessed with her, don't I? Maybe I fell in love
with her from my mother's womb. Maybe I've told myself since I was conceived that... she's my
destiny. I will love this person, even if it is a woman.

Seventh floor...

I finally got to A-Nueng's floor. I almost vomited because I ran up without taking any rest. My tears
ran through my cheeks all the way as I listened to the little woman talking. I had to give myself a
whistle to make sure it wasn't a dream.

It hurts. I wasn't dreaming.

"I've come so far... I think you're listening, Aunt. Please allow me to announce this.

I slowly headed to the front of A-Nueng's room. I was very afraid of disappointment. I was afraid it
wasn't what I thought it was. He could fall off his head if that was the case. So I stayed there and
didn't dare to open the door. But I thought the person on the radio knew...

"Aunt Nueng! I've talked a lot; you must know that this is our story. Go back to the room right now!

—....

'I'm awake!

At the end of that statement, I opened the door and saw A-Nueng sitting on the bed, giving me his
Duchenne smile.

"Run and hug me." I've been in bed for so long that I don't have the strength to... Oh, you're so
strong, Aunt Nueng.

A-Nueng's laughter turned into tears as soon as I embraced her. It was the same for me. I cried like a
baby because I was so happy that this day finally came.
The cheerful woman was awake!

47. Auntie's Good Girl

I hugged A-Nueng so strongly that I could crush her between my arms. A-Nueng laughed and told
me to let her go. But I couldn't let her go.

It was real...

She was real...

It looked like new...

This tone of nasal voice was real.

"Nueng..." "Weep like a little child before falling on his knees beside the bed, without strength." A-
Nueng, who had not moved a muscle for months, could only look at me because he couldn't move.
She called me in a trembling voice.

"Please don't cry, Aunt Nueng. I feel like crying, too.

Even though she said that, I still cried unceasingly. It was as if everything I had kept inside me was
bursting. I no longer had control over all my emotions. Our crying competition had begun. When I
realized this, I started laughing.

Laughing in tears is a strange feeling.

"Don't cry, Nueng... "You will be tired." I rose slowly and sat down on his bed. "Let me be the one who
cries.

"I feel sorry for you when I see you crying." You must have felt a lot of pain when you were asleep

'You have no idea,' I stretched out my hand to clear the tears from the cheeks of the cheerful woman.
A-Nueng looked directly at me with his crystal brown eyes. —You slept a long time.

"I've been dreaming about you all that time. You looked very sad in my dream. And you wept all the
time. But now I'm awake... Look, I'm awake. Stop crying right now.

"Exaggerated." You're so exaggerated. "I leaned to hug her, and I kept crying. I felt relieved that the
person in front of me was really safe now. I was awake, and I spoke as always. You must have had a
very good night's sleep. You didn't wake up for months.

"I dreamed of you." So, of course, it was a good dream.

"Don't do that again." Don't go back to sleep for so long. I can't lose you.

"This is great. I slept for a while and woke up with your declaration of love. My heart is accelerating
'I didn't say I love you,' I was trying to act calmly while cleaning my tears. Then I looked A-Nueng in
the eyes and smiled, "I love you, Nueng.

"Aunt Nueng...

"This is a declaration of love.

She began to cry

"Oh. Why are you crying because I confess my love to you...

And that's how we were all night in a crying competition. It was as if the one with the most tears
won... This did not include Chet, who surprisingly cried like a baby, although he was a man and did
not raise A-Nueng himself. A-Neung's grandmother also ran early in the morning as soon as she
knew that A- Neung had recovered consciousness. She also keeps crying.

And last but not least... the person who cried the most.

[Why did you have to regain consciousness when I flew here? Are you trying to avenge me for
something?]

Piengfah cried because she was angry. She had to book a return flight as soon as she landed in
Australia without even seeing her husband, who would probably have waited until he was covered
with spiders.

A-Nueng's recovery was not like that of the movies, where he can immediately get up and walk. Since
he had not moved any muscle for months, he had to be under the careful eye of the doctor. She had
to undergo physiotherapy and get a thorough check to see if there was any organ injury.

Nobody mentioned the relationship between A-Nueng and me. Everyone had a more open mindset,
but they didn't make it clear that we weren't just a aunt and a niece. Everything was done under my
label of 'guard'. A-Nueng and I agreed on that because the status had never been important to us.

"Now you can drive." Of the seven days of the week... you have to go home and stay with your
grandmother from Monday to Friday. "On weekends," the grandmother looked at me for a while, "you
can go wherever you want.

Although I was not very happy with this proposal, it was better than nothing. And although A-Nueng
complained a little, as I said before, the cheerful woman was her grandmother's good girl, and always
would be. Chet didn't mention anything about marrying me anymore. I wasn't sure if he accepted
that I would never love him or if he gave up becoming prime minister.

But I was still the father who interfered in my way whenever I could. He simply wasn't as obvious and
aggressive as he used to be.
"Daughter... the older you are, the more beautiful you look to me." Chet was going to see A-Nueng in
my palace. He handed her a magazine and pointed out a page on which a handsome man appeared.
"Do you know that being with a strong and handsome guy can be very refreshing?

Do you now understand what I mean by —in my way—? If you could make me stumble... I'd do it.

"A boy can't excite me."

And his daughter's response made him raise a white flag and leave. She was more direct than the
most direct speaker on television...

The time of misery and obstacles was over.

However, he was well aware from previous experience that we would face an endless stream of —
obstacles— until one of us died.

But A-Nueng and I made a promise. We promised that nothing could stand in our way anymore. No
matter what was presented to us, we would overcome it together.

In my whole life I had never believed that love existed. I do not include the love of parents, which is a
human instinct. But of course, before this I didn't think a father's love was so pure.

Some give birth to a child because they want someone to take care of them when they're older.

Some people just want someone to live their dream... That's what I thought my grandmother thought
of me, and that's why I rebelled against her.

I even doubted the love of... a family bond. So love between strangers seemed impossible to me.
When someone approached me, I used to scan it from foot to head and I thought:

Thank you for my M.L.

They liked my good appearance...

Let's say that for me love did not exist. I judged everything from the outside. I couldn't understand
how someone who didn't know anything about the other could fall in love. That included Chet... the
next-school boy who climbed the fence to look for me until he became my boyfriend.

Piengfah... my only best friend who fell in love with me.

But life gave me a curved ball. The person who was born of them made me know love for the first
time...

"Aunt Nueng, come and take a picture with me." Hurry up!!!

I looked at the little woman with her graduation dress and a huge branch that Chet bought her. It
was like I wanted to announce to everyone that I am a very rich father, daughter. Apart from A-
Nueng's family on his mother's part, his father's families were also there to congratulate his beautiful
granddaughter. However, A-Nueng only paid attention to me, who looked at her with pride from
afar.

"No. You guys, move on.

"No. It's an important day for me. You must be part of it.

A-Nueng and I exchanged gazes. I shook my head to say no, but the little woman didn't allow it. She
was shooting.

"You don't love me anymore!

As soon as I heard that, I tightened my lips because I didn't know how to look. All A-Nueng's relatives
looked at us, pretending not to know the true meaning behind those words.

"You have such a strong will."

"Hurry."

Yeah... my lover was born of those two. A-Nueng taught me many things. She taught me that my
boring life wasn't that bad. I missed many important things and made many serious mistakes.

My grandmother... didn't hate me. She was the strictest to me because she wanted me to be perfect
and well-maintained. I realized that when I became the guardian of the little woman. I wanted her to
prove to be what I expected of her.

My dream... that I never knew I had until I cooked her food, and she liked the food I made.

The pain... of losing the person you loved. It was obvious when I lost my grandmother, but I was even
more frightened and anxious when A-Nueng had that accident.

And finally...

"I graduated." I'll move with Aunt Nueng.

I looked at the little woman, surprised, as we were taking the picture. A-Nueng seemed very happy.
Others who watched would think that he was happy to have his title in his hand, when in fact... he was
glad for what he just said to me.

"Have you learned my reward?"

"That's what you call reward... I've been able to do that for a while. I just didn't tell you.

"Seriously? Can you do the hojojutsu now? Great.

"Why do we talk about this at such an honorable ceremony as this?"

"That's me. Don't you like it?

—....

"Ops. You're not answering.

"I don't like you.

And finally, what I was about to say was... love.

The little woman made me understand that you could love someone even if you had no kinship. She
wasn't my family. We didn't even know each other. It was surprising that you could feel like that for
someone who wasn't related to you by blood.

She was nothing more than a stranger I met at a street market and then I discovered that she was my
friend's daughter.

The empty spaces inside me were gradually filling up and, before I realized, they were overflowing.
Everything was unexpected. There was no balance. It was fun.

My lover was a woman.

Our age difference was 16 years.

Strange, very strange. But that's what it is.

When I realized this, I looked at the little woman who pretended to be sad when I said I didn't like it
being dirty. Then I leaned to whisper so only the two of us could hear.

"I love you, Nueng."

And to return the smile to that face, I had to confess my love to her as she likes it.

"That's perfect. My aunt Nueng.

It's like I've become perfect in every possible way. Nothing was missing. And there was nothing to
overflow. It was like all my blank spaces disappeared because of this woman.

I listened and smiled at him. It was like I was recognizing what she called me and promising that I
would always be her at the same time.

"The aunt is good.

= Blank: fill the empty space with love.=

Day 14 (Neung’s POV)

I finally finished my career. That meant that I had taken a step further as an adult. I would no longer
ask for money from my grandmother or my father because I was old enough to take responsibility for
many things on my own. The first step was to find a job.

But as I was just graduating, I would first take a break... It wasn't easy getting my degree. I had to
treasure and make the most of this precious time doing things I wanted, like...

- Aunt Nueng!

I jumped to my beautiful aunt Nueng's back. She was drawing. The beautiful woman looked at me
with a smile. She showed no inconvenience. It made me forget that I should have some modals with
my lover.

Ah... since when did I feel so comfortable with her that I was totally myself with her? I didn't even
remember.

- You're acting like a little kid again. It's growing.

- What are you doing? I just wanted to start a conversation with her.

- It's for relaxation. My hand is stiff now because I haven't drawn for a while, so I want to draw a little
when I have time

- Are you drawing food?

- Come on.

"You're just thinking about your home delivery business." I complained a little. Aunt Nueng laughed
and peeled my nose.

"Can't I draw the food I deliver?"

- You should draw me. I'm much more interesting than the food - I made a cupboard and tried not to
smile.

"Picture me like the first time we've met in the street market."

When I said this, Aunt Nueng smiled joyfully. She looked up as she tried to remember the event.

- It was a while ago, huh? How long have we known each other?

- Five years for you. But for me it's five years and fourteen days.

- Oh? Do you count the days, too? Very detailed. Didn't we meet the same day?
- No. I harassed you for almost two weeks before I approached you. On the 14th, I decided to come
near and ask for a sketch. And that's how we met.

I smiled and thought of the days when I was still wearing my high school uniform. I remember lying to
my grandmother telling her she had private classes in the afternoons, but in fact she hadn't even paid
for them. I didn't want to put more knowledge into my brain because it was too stressful. If I had not
passed the exam, I would not pass it, no matter how much I studied. I should take my time to walk,
watch birds and trees, to relax.

But I got bored looking at birds and trees every day. I started to have nowhere to go and obviously
couldn't go home. So I decided to walk around the marketplace near my school because I didn't know
where else to go.

The smell of fish and raw vegetables gave shopping centers a different vibration. I liked the warm
lights that hung over the posts. I liked the smelly smell of baked food. I liked watching 90 baht shirts
with illegal cartoon characters. I just walked without thinking.

Until I passed by someone...

Suddenly, my heart beat like never before. That strange reaction made me stop immediately and look
around. Then I saw somebody by the eyebrow. She was a beautiful woman who in no way fit into that
stage. I was drawing joyfully and carelessly. It was as if the street market was a quiet park full of cherry
blossoms.

Why does my heart beat so hard when I see such a beautiful woman?

Su belleza no era el punto clave. El punto clave eran los latidos de mi corazón. No podía quitarle los
Upstairs eyes. That day I came home with the image of an artist drawing in a marketplace engraved in
my head. I couldn't take it off my head.

Who was she?

Once I felt curious, there was the second, third and fourth day. And my heart was beating harder
every day that passed. I became a psychopath. I followed her to her house and found out where she
lived. I still couldn't understand why I didn't show myself before her.

Finally... the desire to talk to her overcame my shyness. On day 14, I approached her, sat down and
became her client.

- How much... for a sketch of mine?

- You're just a girl. I'll only charge you 100 baht.

I fell deeper when I heard his voice and saw his motion in Full HD. I looked at her firmly all the time
she drew me. I forgot the time. I just knew I could look at her all day.
Per my whole life, if not too exaggerated.

- What's your name, sister?

"Sister?" laughed the beautiful woman calmly and confidently. "I think I can be your aunt."

- No way. You look so young.

- I'm not your sister, sure. Ah... my name is Nueng. Everybody calls me Khun Nu...

- Aunt Nueng.

- Hey?

- I'll call you Aunt Nueng.

His expression clearly showed that he was not comfortable with that. But I didn't know what had
happened to me because I insisted on calling her that. And from that day on, I've clung to her.

Until we were together as we are now.

"You're a bully." Aunt Nueng seemed stunned when she heard that. We've never talked about this
before. After finding out how I approached her, she felt very ashamed; she was beautiful. "How can
your heart beat when you meet someone for the first time?"

"Many fell in love with you at first sight; you yourself have never fallen in love at first glance."

"That's true." "The beautiful woman agreed with me and kissed my cheek slightly." "Thank you for
holding on to me until we finally finished together."

- You have to thank me very much. If it weren't for me, you'd have died alone.

- So presumptuous.

"You only love me, don't you?" I leaned on his neck, as he always did when he wanted to ask for
tenderness. And I knew she would never get angry with me. When I was unconscious, somebody
whispered and asked me to wake up. Maybe that person has now forgotten.

"You keep mocking me, even though many years have passed." Honestly, if we hadn't met, maybe
she'd already be married...

I immediately lay down and kicked the beautiful woman when I heard that.

"Don't you think you can only love me?"

Nothing is safe in this world. Per there are A-Nueng #2 and A- Nueng #3.
- I'm a limited edition! Don't make me angry. If I leave you, you'll cry like a baby. You're old now. No
one will accept you except me. Come on.

- You're so self-centered. What makes you think that no one's been cheating on me these days? Aunt
Nueng laughed at her. I looked at her in panic.

- Did somebody fuck you?

- I'm pretty, you know?

"Why didn't you know about this?"

"I didn't tell you because it wasn't important. Get up. You're heavy. The beautiful woman gave me a
slight kick as she got up and stretched because she had been sitting for a while. But it was still stuck
in our previous topic.

- Who's cheating on you? A man or a woman?

- A man, of course.

- How did you know him?

- Through a trade agreement.

-...

"Are you jealous?" "The beautiful woman smiled joyfully and pulled it out of my cheek in a funny
way." "You're still as straightforward as ever.

- I'm jealous and angry... You didn't tell me somebody fucked you.

- Because it's not important...

"If somebody tried to come near me and didn't tell you, how would you feel?"

When I asked him, he paused as if he understood. Then he caressed my head and disordered my hair.

- Don't think too much. I didn't want to stress you, so I never told you. And I don't think of him.

- Ah. Does this mean that if you start to like it, you'll tell me? So, are you telling me now what it
means you're starting to like it?

-....

-.....
Everything fell silent. Even though I claimed I was now an adult, I was still whining like a child. Aunt
Nueng was starting to show that she was upset and frustrated. Then, to redeem myself and improve
her mood, I jumped and leaned on her, putting all my body weight on her like a dead person.

-Don't do this. It's heavy.

-My heart is broken. I'm dead.

-You're already an adult.

-Kiss me and I will come back to life.

When I teased her like this, she went from being in a bad mood to laughing immediately because she
didn't want to think about my previous actions. Eventually, she gave in and kissed me as I had asked.

-I kissed you; please get up.

-I haven't fully recovered yet. Please, take me to bed.

-You can never get enough, huh?

-I know you like it too. -The beautiful woman saw that I was still putting all the weight of my body on
her, so she decided to carry me like a baby monkey and take me to bed as I had asked. I whispered
mischievously into her ear before we got there.

-Do you want to have more fun?

-Eh?

-We have a cucumber in the fridge.

-Crazy!

My Father's Proposal (Neung’s POV)

Everyone around me, including Aunt Nueng, always asked me if I had any dreams while I was
unconscious. If I did, what was it about? I confess I didn't remember anything.

But when I regained consciousness, I felt that nothing was lost. It was like I was aware of everything
at all times. That included Aunt Nueng's food delivery business and what was happening around the
world. If you believe in miracles, it was probably because Aunt Nueng told me everything when I was
unconscious, and her voice came back through me.

Wasn't it a miracle?
I remembered the moment when Aunt Nueng hurried to hug me when she woke up, as if it were
yesterday. It was like I was afraid that everything was a dream. Seeing someone I love so happy to
have me back made my heart shake.

But that was three years ago. Aunt Nueng had probably forgotten how sad she felt when I wasn't
next to her. Nowadays, her only concern was dealing with a great distributor who could help her
bring her food to convenience stores. And the owner of the company came to take care of it himself.

In other words, the owner of that company was chatting with Aunt Nueng!

I hid behind a pillar to observe the middle-aged businessman who went himself to see his partner to
his house instead of meeting in his company. What was the need for the owner of such a large
company to be himself? Didn't he have thousands of employees?

"There are many menus, but what my customers like most seems to be chicken spat with red curry
pasta. This is a simple, cheap menu that anyone can eat on a daily basis.

Aunt Nueng spoke of business in an elegant way. She was not as friendly as with other business
partners, who tended to do so with a large distributor. The man seemed to be the one trying to earn
his favor, while he was sitting there smiling like a chimpanzee.

That was so frustrating! Stop smiling now. I curse you for wanting to cling like chimpanzees.

'What's standing here, Khun Nueng?' said the keykeeper as he passed by and saw me whispering.
This made my goals turn to look at me all at once.

'I'm... I'm tired, so I leaned on the pillar to rest.

"Why don't you sit on the couch?"

Aunt Nueng smiled with complicity at the commisure of her mouth when she heard the conversation
between the keymaster and me. Then he ended the conversation with the businessman by standing
up and extending his hand toward the door to push him out.

'I'll contact the shopping department so I don't bother you too much, sir. Jenpob.

"It's all right. You can contact me directly as you already have my number. I can speed up the process.

"I think it's best to do it through the right channels.

"Well.

After that, Aunt Nueng accompanied the man to his Aston Martin, which was worth many tens of
millions of baht, and watched him until the backlight disappeared. Once the man left, I immediately
approached to be next to him.
"You're a very VIP client. You want to use his distribution channel, but the owner of the company
came to talk to you himself to your house.

"Well..." "Aunt Nueng shrugged her shoulders and left him like this." "Why were you crawling like this
on the pillar?" Were you listening in hiding?

"Yes.

"You're so honest.

"Why lie to you?" He's very rich.

"Your father, too."

—....

"But I didn't marry him.

That made me smile, even though I was still nervous about all that.

"It looks so perfect. He's a millionaire and he drives an Aston Martin.

'Now that I'm thinking about it... that's true.

I looked down and I began to feel unworthy. But Aunt Nueng struck my forehead so hard that I wept
of pain.

"Why do you say that?" It hurts.

'I think you have too much free time now that you graduated to be in a bad mood every day. I
suppose living in peace doesn't raise your adrenaline?

"I can't help feeling bad." He's perfect and he's making insinuations to you using business as an
excuse. If you don't accept it, it can sabotage your business.

"You're right." "Aunt Nueng rubbed her beard." "Maybe she should be her mistress."

"Aunt Nueng!

Aunt Nueng just shrugged her shoulders, without excuses. Then he quietly entered the palace with
his hands in his pants pockets. I was beginning to get in a bad mood as I looked at the back of the
beautiful woman, who didn't care at all how I felt. I didn't want to complain because I wanted her to
know that I was already an adult.

But being an adult didn't mean you couldn't be jealous.

"Dad... I want to work."

I called my handsome father, who was willing to support me in every way. I just needed to tell him
what I wanted. But this time he didn't like my request.

— - I doubted a little. But since I needed an ally and my mother wasn't there and I couldn't talk to
my grandmother about this, my father, who was willing to support me in all respects, was my best
hope.

"What?

My father's voice became deep and serious. I wasn't sure if I was mad at what Aunt Nueng did to me,
or if she was jealous because someone fucked him. Despite his disagreement with our relationship, it
was clear that he still felt a great affection for Aunt Nueng. Ers just that she was out of the
boundaries.

Because Aunt Nueng was mine.

"He's a businessman." "I gave my father the necessary details about the business partner with whom
Aunt Nueng was dealing." "He is the owner of the business." Recently, you have been visiting Aunt
Nueng frequently and I can't complain because I don't want to look immature

"It's your right." If she's wrong, you can go against her, daughter. I think... maybe she feels something
for him.

I held the phone in my hand, but I tried to laugh like my father was telling another joke.

"Don't try to make us fight."

"I'm serious. If she hadn't felt anything, she would've run away. Have you ever seen her talk to
someone for a long time or give someone false hopes?

"But Aunt Nueng loves me...

"Love is love." But as time passes, everything changes. Only the love of parents remains unchanged

"I called to ask you to find me a job. How did we get to talk about this?

"You were consulting me, weren't you?" How about this... What if you have a boyfriend with whom to
avenge her? I have a catalogue of men for you to choose. How about this one, Tiger Woods?

My father was letting himself go. He really wanted to separate us.

"It's all right, Dad."

"Do you want to be more important to her?"

"Do you have any suggestion?"

'Instead of finding a job...

'Come on.

"Go study abroad."

"Goodbye, Dad."

I hanged while my father was trying to find a way to separate us. But that was all... What he said
made sense. If Aunt Nueng was not interested, she would expel that person from her life without
worrying. But with this businessman...

"Nueng."

"Yes?" "I had just hanged my father, and I was sitting there without thinking. Aunt Nueng, who had
just finished showering, called me, "What are you thinking? I heard you talking to someone.

"I was talking on the phone with my father.

"Your father is more attached to his daughter than anyone else." Aunt Nueng laughed and
approached to sit in the bathroom. She was drying her hair with the towel.

"Ah...

'Let me answer this call briefly,' the phone rang to interrupt us. Aunt Nueng lifted him up and looked
at the number of the person she was calling. She seemed surprised, but she answered the call. —Yes?

He spoke in a deep and serious tone. I got a little closer to see who I was talking to. Aunt Nueng
looked at me and waved, as if she was saying that she was being rude.

But who cared... I just positioned myself in front of the woman who was talking to a man right before
me.

"It's all right. I will contact Mr. Can I myself... I don't want to bother you. It's too late. I can't talk for
long... It's okay. I'll see you in the same restaurant tomorrow. I'll prepare all the documents... It's okay.
Thank you.

The beautiful woman hung and whispered. Then she immediately came back to regain me.

"It is very rude to hear my call in that way.

"If there is nothing to hide, why can't I hear?" Was that the person you called the one driving an Aston
Martin to your palace today?

"We were talking about business. Didn't you hear there's nothing else?
"Was it because I was standing here that there was nothing else?" "I intended not to act in that way,
but my father's words, saying that it was only a sure thing, and Aunt Nueng's habit of casting away all
who did not like her, made me say so." She answered her call during our time together.

And this is our bedroom!

"Are you looking for a fight with me?"

"Yes.

"I was talking about business and it was work. I have to be active when dealing with a business
partner.

'At ten o'clock?' I laughed ridiculously. 'Isn't it pleasant to be talking about business right now?

"When will you grow up?"

"What?" "I looked at her with frustration." If the word, he said, hurt Aunt Nueng, then the word "to
grow up" hurt me.

'What I'm doing is work. And if you don't understand that and seek a fight with me, not only will it
interrupt my work, but it's also very annoying.

I shrugged my fists when I heard that. I felt depressed before this, but his words made me angry.

"Molesto?" Now that you have someone new, am I bothered? I've always been like that. Suddenly you
can't stand it now?

— I was giving you time to grow up. If you know that being a child creates problems among us, why
don't you change?

"He should have died in the accident." I shouldn't have recovered consciousness to live until the day
you changed!

"I haven't changed. I'm showing you this is work... Where are you going?

I approached to pick up my car keys and was ready to run out of the place. After running down the
stairs, I ran to my car. But Aunt Nueng ran after me in a state of shock. She grabbed me and hugged
me so strongly that I, who was playing big, was astonished to see her like this.

"T... Aunt Nueng."

"No... don't go.

The beautiful woman's trembling body made me come near to give her gentle palms on her back to
comfort her.
"What's the problem?" Why are you so surprised?

"Don't drive like this, please." Aunt Nueng fell to the ground, pale. He made me bow down to lower
our height difference. "We can fight, but you can't go out. Don't go out like that. I can't stand losses
like I did last time.

Aunt Nueng didn't forget...

I hurried to hug the beautiful woman and lay down with her, as if to apologize and comfort her at the
same time. My anger gradually diminished and became guilt. Once I controlled myself, I realized I
was being childish. I let my father's words affect me and I felt too jealous, which made things worse.

"I'm sorry, Aunt Nueng. I was in a bad mood... I was too jealous

Aunt Nueng hugged me back and balanced our bodies from side to side. She didn't say a word. It
was as if she was using her hug to tell me that she only loved me and asked me to trust her.

'I love you too much, so I'm possessive,' confess frankly. 'Her eyes, when she looks at you, are full of
obsession. It has influence on your business. Besides... my father said that people change with time.

"Your father?" said Aunt Nueng at last. She leaned back and looked at me.

"Yes.

"What did your father say?"

'He said that if you didn't like it, you would have fled him,' I looked at her sadly. 'And that's what you
usually do. But with him, you let him come here. You let him call you at 10 p.m. Looks like you've been
with him a lot lately. And I've lost priority.

"I've never lowered your priority. I'm very busy lately.

"I was being stupid... Would it be better if I went to study abroad? I'll give you space and time to
develop your business. I'll be back when everything is in place.

"Studying abroad?" Where did you get this idea from?

"My father proposed it.

—. …

'I called my father to ask him for a job, but he said to me... It's best if I study abroad. If I'm further
away from you, I'll be important again

"And you agree?"

I sat down slowly and smiled dryly.

"A little... What do you think? Do you want me to go?

The beautiful woman remained silent for a moment before she assented.

"Go.

"Hey?

"If it is good for you, I will not interfere in your way." It's good... If it can make you more mature —
Aunt Nueng rose slowly and walked inside the palace without even looking back at me. —You should
go.

"Are you not going to stop me?" Wouldn't you feel alone?

All I received in response was silence. That was enough to make me feel worse.

She was so cold... How could she live without me, but I couldn't live without her?

This was not fair at all.

Auntie Nueng is Sad (A-Neung’s POV)

"Nueng... Can you come with me today?

"Hey?

I was watching TV in bed when my beautiful aunt invited me out with her. Aunt Nueng wore a thin
white shirt with black hollow trousers. She looked very elegant. I could say I was going to a business
meeting.

With that man...

"It's okay if you're not free."

I jumped out of bed when she said that. Although I felt bad the night before, confronting that man
was too interesting to let him pass.

"I can go." I don't have a job, so I'm free. Please give me a moment to dress up.

"Take your time." The appointment is at noon. We can have lunch when we're done.

"Well.

I didn't wait to get dressed because I had already swallowed up. I chose a polite suit, which was a
blue dress fit to the body. I let my hair loose to my shoulders because it made me look a little more
mature. While Aunt Nueng and I sat in the car, no one spoke.
I didn't know what the beautiful woman was thinking. But to me, I felt uncomfortable and sad
because Aunt Nueng didn't seem to care whether I stayed or left.

She didn't try to stop me. She didn't do anything...

"Are we fighting?"

"Eh?" "Aunt Nueng looked at me a little, and she refused with her head." "No.

"Well.

"Why do you ask that?"

"We have barely spoken since last night. You didn't hug me either -- I liked my beautiful aunt hugging
me to sleep, so I said it as a complaint. — So I thought we were probably fighting.

"We're not fighting. I was deeply asleep, so I slept like a trunk

"Ah-huh. I suppose you'll be fine when I'm not around.

The silence fell again, and so it continued until it reached the restaurant. I thanked that day there was
no traffic. We arrived at the place early, but we did not ask for anything because we had to wait for
our guest. Mr. Jenpob appeared after about 15 minutes. He apologized and used an excuse that
made me twist my mouth.

"I apologize. Traffic was very bad.

Did you think we took the Skytrain or what? We drove along the same road, but did you dare to say
there was traffic? Anyway... I didn't say anything. I just sat in silence. Aunt Nueng introduced me to
Mr. Jenpob.

"Nueng... This is Mr. Jenpob.

I raised my hand to pay tribute to him for his good education. Then Aunt Nueng introduced him to
me.

"Mr. Jenpob, this is Nueng, my lover."

Everyone remained silent. To me. Jenpob looked at me and asked.

"What?

"This is A-Nueng, my lover."

The way he looked at me almost made me laugh. The businessman's gaze was unbelievable. Well, I
should say — I didn't want to believe — to be more precise. Aunt Nueng didn't want to waste any
more time, so she took out the papers they talked about the night before and went to the grain.
'In short, I'm going to start with four menus... 'And he continues to talk about the details of the
product. Aunt Nueng didn't talk about anything out of the subject, nor did she talk at all. Everything
was done professionally. It was Mr. Jenpob, who still seemed in a bad mood. He simply cried out,
although it seemed that nothing was coming to him.

"Okay... you can send the details to the shopping department.

"Well.

Didn't you have to deal with him directly anymore? Oh, my God.

"Then," said the businessman, "was quick to get up and apologize without even drinking a drink of
water." "I have to go."

"Thank you for your help with everything. I won't forget it.

"Well.

And the tall man came out quietly, Aunt Nueng looked at me and asked.

"Why are you smiling?"

"Did you bring me here to introduce me to him?"

"Yes. I don't want you to have any doubts about us. It's better to make everything very clear. And Mr.
Jenpob was starting to cross the line too... Calling me at 10 p.m. is pretty rough.

'Come on.

"Ask for something." You didn't have breakfast, did you? Let's have a brunch.

Aunt Nueng asked for me because she knew very well what I liked. Look at the beautiful woman, who
looks perfect from her clothes to her face, voice and movements. I could look at her all day.

"Why are you staring at me? Say what you have to say.

"I was really stupid last night, wasn't I?" Is that why you decided to do this to solve the problem?

'Come on.

She was so straightforward. Couldn't it be less direct? Oh, my God.

"I'm sorry.

"It's all right. I just realized I made you think too much. I used to be stronger. But when it comes to
work, I let it go because it helps make things easier. I thought it't matter if he fucked me because it
would lead to nothing if he didn't answer.
—....

"It is not my own to do that at all. I mean, use my charm to help with my business. So I chose to make
everything clear today.

I recovered my aunt Nueng... But talking about this frankly made me feel guilty for acting like a fool. I
should know her better than anyone. What if I'm a little chubby? She't get too far anyway.

"Will this affect your work?"

"It's all right. If we can't sell in convenience stores, we can sell as we used to. I don't do it to make
myself rich or anything for style. I already have a house and a car. I just want to make some money to
pay for the maintenance of the palace.

The waiter served our meal shortly afterwards. Aunt Nueng wrapped the spaghetti with the tenor but
didn't want to eat them. It was like he was playing with his food. I looked at her with curiosity.

"Are you not hungry?"

"Ah. Since I cook, going out to eat is a little weird... "Have you decided where you're going to get your
degree?" asked Aunt Nueng without even looking at me. I could assume that was what stressed her
and made her look more serious than usual.

'I'm still deciding.

"Why don't you go to England?" I like Hermione's accent. If you're going to study there and learn that
accent, it would be nice.

"Aunt Nueng...

'Or America is also pleasant. Australia, too.

'I will probably stay with my mother if I go,' I answered and watched her closely.

"Yes. You won't feel alone if you go live with your mother.

"Will you be alone?"

"I've been alone all my life. I'll be fine if you're not here with me.

"But you will have no one to embrace."

"I'll use a body pillow."

"Who will be your slave?"

"Many." Many are obsessed with me.

'Do they know that you like to be dragged toward you and licked from your toes up?' I said that,
trying not to smile. Aunt Nueng looked at me with bright eyes.

'I am trying to keep an open mind and allow you to continue your studies abroad.

"You can't hold a stick." You won't be able to scratch or beat anyone. I'm not even talking about the
cameras.

—....

'You're gonna hurt me if I go,' I drank water, knowing I had the advantage. But Aunt Nueng made me
spit it all out with her answer.

"There is no need to worry; we have cucumbers in the palace.

"What are you saying?"

"Pepino." What's so shocking?

"Do you feel ashamed every time I speak of cucumbers, and now you say it yourself?" How can you?
Are you going to use a new item when I'm not here? —I made a lot of frustration because I couldn't
have fun with her. —It won't be as fun as doing it with me—m.

"Then don't go.

"Hey?

"No, go." "The beautiful woman looked at her spaghetti and said that in a deep voice." She was trying
to sound normal. "If you leave, nobody will do those things to me.

He finally admitted it... His lips were very reserved. She was madly in love with me but tried to act
calmly.

"I remember you said that you would not interfere in my way if it was good for me. Did you just say
that to look great?

I cried as I asked why I knew she't answer me. But the beautiful woman answered gladly. He made
her so adorable in my eyes.

"Yes.

"Yes what?"

"Yes... I was just saying that to look great.

"But you don't want me to go?"

'Come on.
Why are you so beautiful? I want to wrap it up and eat it so no one sees you as shy in your whole life.
Ah... Aunt Nueng had made me fall in love with her repeatedly from the first day we met until now.

"Then... how should I tell my father I won't go anymore?"

"Did you tell him you were going?"

I hadn't told my father anything. But seeing her so depressed made me want to mock her a little bit
more.

'But if you don't want me to go, I won't go.'

The beautiful woman immediately looked at me. She was clearly happy to hear that. I couldn't hide
my smile anymore.

"Please don't be so beautiful." I can't hide my smile anymore. Argh.

"Why can't you smile?"

"It doesn't matter. Just knowing you don't want me to go makes my heart so full. All right, I'm not
going. But you have to compensate for making me feel bad. I was sad all night because you didn't
hug me.

"I was crying."

"Hey?

—....

'That's why you didn't turn around and hug me... Come on. My aunt Nueng -- I stretched out my hand
to take her, but she still looked down and out. Please hug me tonight. But...

My brilliant aunt Nueng looked at me and smiled slightly. Because she was always right, this reaction
was already a lot of her.

"Eh.

"Are there cucumbers in my fridge now?"

I Give Up [Final] (A-Neung’s POV)

Although we had planned to do so, in the end, Aunt Nueng did not use cucumbers as she thought we
would. But it didn't matter. It was just my imagination and fantasy. That Aunt Nueng did not use
vegetables to satisfy my strange fantasy really didn't bother me

While he was watching television, the keymaster carried a large package.

"What is it?"

"I have no idea, ma'am. It's for Khun Nueng

"Does Aunt Nueng shop online?" It's weird. She told me she didn’t even know how to transfer money
online — I whispered to my heart as I thought about when Aunt Nueng asked me to teach her how to
send money online. Maybe it was for that.

My curiosity made me follow the keykeeper and try to take the package from him. But Aunt Nueng
saw him first.

"Don't be rude. It's my package. Why are you trying to get it?

"I want to know what it is." "What did you order?"

"A toy."

"What? Toy figure?

"Something like that."

"Open it." I want to know which one you have -- I walked behind her, put my hands on the shoulders
of the tallest woman and jumped enthusiastically. But Aunt Nueng smiled slightly and refused with
her head.

"No.

—Tacaña

Aunt Nueng didn't even try to comfort me. The beautiful woman simply took the package and
climbed the stairs immediately. So I could just get in a bad mood and pull his tongue out of his back.
I also complained out loud so that she could hear me.

"That's a bitch. I don't love you anymore

"Tonight you will swallow your words."

Nothing could make me stop feeling angry. Argh!

I was still curious... He had in mind what Aunt Nueng ordered. My curiosity was too much, so my bad
mood quickly turned to being angry. Aunt Nueng didn't mention the toy she bought. It was like it
didn't exist. During our dinner, I crossed my arms over my chest and remained silent. That caused
Aunt Nueng to kick me in the pimple.

"What's the problem?" Why are you in such a bad mood?

"Do you love me?"

"Of course.

"Then why do you hide a secret from me?" What did you buy?

"What you're doing, if I use the most common saying, is... someone who enjoys flirting with other
people's affairs.

"Aunt Nueng!

The beautiful woman laughed joyfully before putting in my plate fried fried fish with red curry pasta
that she prepared herself. I also served a delicious sauce with cucumbers.

"Eat to relax."

"I'm in a bad mood."

"I will make peace with you tonight."

"Nothing can make me stop being angry." You keep a secret for me. Then Aunt Nueng raised her
hands as if she was raising a white flag.

"It's all right. It's okay. I'll tell you.

"What is it?"

"We can use cucumbers tonight."I stood up and sat down immediately. I looked at Aunt Nueng,
acting as if nothing was important. "It seems that I have reconciled with you. Aren't you mad at me
anymore?

"What... I'm still angry." "My voice was clearly softer and clearly happy." "Why did you suddenly
change your mind?"

"Love life must be colorful. I have a young, very attractive mistress. I have to adapt.

"You're not taking my hair, are you?"

'I might be joking if that's what you want.'

"We have cucumbers here." Why did you have to order them and pack them so tightly?

"He's of a special type.

Although I was a little embarrassed, the feeling of excitement was greater. Aunt Nueng smiled
joyfully. Dinner started going well. My anger dissipated as fast as my curiosity grew.

I got out of the bathroom in Pikachu's pajamas after finishing my bath just after 9 p.m. Aunt Nueng
looked at me and refused a little with her head.
"Is this what you're going to use to seduce me tonight?"

"Do I need to wear something when it seduces you?" I won't. I'll take it all away!

"You're so active... Go wait in bed. Let me shower first.

"Why do we have to prepare so much?" It's like we had a formal appointment for that.

"Doing things differently makes it more exciting.

"That's true. I'll wait. Hurry up and bathe. Hey!

I went up to bed and put my hands in my belly while I waited. I could hear the sound of the shower in
the bathroom. It meant that Aunt Nueng was bathing. My imagination about tonight went crazy.

Making love with Aunt Nueng was very stimulating. Ho Ho Ho.

The bathroom door opened. From there steam went out into the bedroom. Aunt Nueng came out
with only a towel wrapped around her body. She made me smile joyfully.

"You're better prepared than I am."

"As you said, why should I use something to seduce you?" I'll take it off anyway.

"Wild.

"Close your eyes."

"Do I have to close my eyes?"

"For your good health,

"Guau." I laughed. I was very excited as usual. I closed my eyes, as Aunt Nueng told me. Soon after, I
felt something cold on my eyelids. "What is this?"

A familiar touch and smell made me reach it. They put cucumbers in rolls in both my eyes. I
immediately realized that I had been deceived.

"You deceived me."

"That cucumber."

"I didn't intend you to use it this way."

"What am I supposed to do with that?"

"Aunt Nueng!" I turned my face. All the excitement for what I had imagined would happen tonight
had gone away. However, Aunt Nueng stood on me and locked my hands to keep me from moving.
"What are you doing? I'm angry right now

'I'll make you stop being angry.'

The sound of my right wrist when I was on the screen was heard and that surprised me. Then I
noticed some steel wives shining on my wrist.

Okay. I was excited

"Where did you get that?"

My other doll was locked in the same way with my hands over my head.

— Now, close your eyes. — The cucumbers are placed on my eyelids again, but this time it felt
different. At first I felt frustrated because I was deceived. But now I was excited...

I didn't answer. I just let Aunt Nueng do whatever she wanted, because she was always the dominant
in our games. She took off my pants easily as she lifted my shirt. I breathed hard as my excitement
increased. Aunt Nueng's wet lips caressed my whole body, especially my belly.

"Ah...

When you can't predict what they're going to do to us, our emotions were rapidly increasing because
of the emotion. My emotions oscillated uncontrollably in response to Aunt Nueng's touches
everywhere her lips moved. Being tied up and not being able to answer was a torture, but I liked it. It
made me feel good.

And that also made Aunt Nueng feel good.

"Today I will be the director of the prison. You're a new prisoner who prostitutes.

"Why this profession?

'Because you will be good at your work,' he gave me a hand in the hip and gave me an order. 'Open
your legs.

"You... Aunt Nueng.

'Who is your aunt?' I was surprised when Aunt Nueng adjusted my posture herself. After that,
however, nothing happened.

"Aunt... Oh, director. Why are you so quiet?

"I want you to be excited and beg for it."

"Oh!

Something was slowly slipping inside me. It struck me. He bowed his back and I turned around. But
Aunt Nueng held me by the shoulder. She also shut my mouth.

"It's good to know if you don't want to get into trouble in prison.

—A*&lm.%$

I shook my head to try to remove the cucumbers from my eyelids. Now I could see Aunt Nueng with
one of my eyes. What I saw was a beautiful woman looking at me and smiling.

"What? Are you afraid? I haven't even started.

Aunt Nueng had a remote control with a cable connected to what was inside me. She smiled and
then lit it. My eyes opened in panic as soon as it vibrated. Inside my body, there was a new feeling
that I had never felt before.

—A*&lm.%$

"Why do you look at me like this?" "The beautiful woman, who was very good at playing the dominant
role, shuts it off." "Do you feel well or not?"

—.....

"That means good.

Despite the strange feeling, my body told me that it loved the new toy that Aunt Nueng bought. My
excitement increased rapidly and I ran to the goal in a matter of minutes. I'm ashamed of that. Aunt
Nueng, who knew my body well, switched it off and smiled.

"Do you like it?"

I accepted and gave him a faint smile.

"If you like it, then it's not good. Because I don't want you to like it.

As I was just finished, my body couldn't stand any more stimuli. So, when the toy vibrated, I shook
and I began to lose control of my breathing.

There it came again...

—A*&lm.%$

"Why are you so weak?" You're done so soon... Again.

I looked at Aunt Nueng in shock. The beautiful woman turned it on again, with indifference. Aunt
Nueng bowed to talk to me and crawled at my neck. Although my body can no longer bear it, the
seductive voice of the beautiful woman repeatedly makes me soften

"Do you love me?"

—....

"Do you like me?"

As my ears listened, my body shook repeatedly until I began to get tired. In the end I gave in, even
though it was me who was very active at first.

"I give up... I give up.

"What? I just started.

"No more." I'm giving up.

And again...

My legs trembled because my body told me I could lose consciousness if we kept going. I didn't
know what to do, so I turned around and tried to get away by crawling. The person who was above
me, however, grabbed my ankle and drew me toward her. He hugged me from behind and showed
me the remote control he had in his hand. She bit my ear, too.

"Where are you going?" Why are you afraid? You don't usually have a lot of customers every night?

"T... Aunt Nueng."

"Be professional." "She smiled with the commotion of her mouth and pushed the remote control to
the highest position.

"Ahhh...

I pulled off the soap and I got sick. The vibration caused my whole body to strain.

"I can't stand it anymore." I'm giving up.

"What? Oh... what a disaster.

Aunt Nueng pressed the button to stop and said that as it exploded. Although I was exhausted, I was
also ashamed to have done a disaster in bed.

"I... I'm sorry. I couldn't control it.

— That's not very hygienic.

'I will wash it in the morning,' I looked at myself. "Let me go and wash myself first."

Aunt Nueng refused with her head and took out my toy. Then he lay between my legs and raised my
hips.

"I'll clean it for you."

"Aunt! It's dirty.

I was stunned when Aunt Nueng bowed to taste it and used the word 'I'll clean'. As I said earlier, my
body was about to break, but I was powerless against the soft touch of the warm tongue. He was too
good to say no. I didn't dare. I felt bad for her doing this, but she felt so good.

"Then what do you prefer, the cucumber or me?"

"Which is more delicious, the cucumber or me?"

"Good question."

The person below me pulled me out so I could sit on it. She was so good that she could talk while I
was doing it. I was starting to get excited again. I breathed with my mouth and started moving. First
I slowly and gradually increased the intensity until I felt embarrassed

"Of course you're better."

"You're also more delicious.

As I got in rhythm, I moved my hips faster. I grabbed his hair with one hand, as if he was riding a
horse. Aunt Nueng was the horse, of course.

"I'm about to, uh...

"It explodes on me."

"Ah.

I shook myself again and immediately let myself fall into bed next to her because I was afraid of
creating a disaster again. Aunt Nueng turned to put herself on me and kissed my face with adoration.

"What are you afraid of?" I haven't finished.

'Don't speak like that,' I covered my face with my hands. 'I am ashamed.

"How are you doing?" Do you want more?

I shaken my head vigorously as I closed my eyes. I didn't even have the strength to talk. I could only
ask for my life.
"No. I'm giving up.

"Nueng."

Aunt Nueng's voice slowly vanished. It was like someone was calling me from the top of the cliff and
all I could hear was the echo

I recovered consciousness again in the morning...

She was usually very energetic. But the night before it was as if I had all my energy taken away. Aunt
Nueng, who was supposed to sleep next to me, was not there. But that wasn't surprising because
when I looked back at the clock, it showed that they were...

—11 a.m....

To be honest, I've never woke up so late before. And Aunt Nueng didn't think I woke up.

It didn't matter. The night before was brutal. I think I should stop challenging her and reassessing
myself when dealing with the beautiful aunt. Because when it was about that...

How, you really see... How can I describe it so you get an idea?

I put on my coat and went down the stairs after wearing the clothes that Aunt Nueng had left at the
foot of my bed. Before going down, I saw the package sent.

So that's what made me curious. Aunt Nueng bought those toys to play with me. It wasn't a toy
figure, as I thought.

Very spicy...

I looked away from that package and went down the stairs to find my beautiful aunt. I didn't know
what he did after I fell asleep. I had to apologize to her for being so weak.

There must have been a revenge. I should've left her hanged last night.

And then I found Aunt Nueng in her usual place: in the kitchen.

"Aunt Nueng."

"You're awake." "The beautiful woman was wearing a panties." She turned to smile to me. "You got
up late today.

I looked at her with obsession, as always. Every morning, when I saw his face, I was grateful to have
been born and to have won his heart to me.

"Ah... I'm exhausted. Someone absorbed all my vital energy last night.

"You're exaggerating. Are you hungry?

"Yes. What are you cooking?

'I'm still deciding. It's good you're here. Please help me decide — Aunt Nueng took some vegetables
to show you while she was asking me. — I only have cucumbers and strawberries... Hey, where are you
going?

When I saw those vegetables, I immediately turned and ran up the stairs out of fear. I could eat
anything, but not menus cooked with something in that shape.

I'm surrendering!

FIN